Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Amanda Cortez

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Climax Control Archives / Game over
« on: June 11, 2019, 04:20:01 AM »
 After the show is over a pretty frustrated Amanda is on her way back to her boat, where her wife Rose is already waiting for her. As she arrives at the harbor, she shuts off the engine of her car, locks it and walks over to her boat. She really isn’t happy about how everything went at SCW, especially not after her last win against Jessie Salco. This has been pretty easy for her again, but facing Bobbie is something completely different. Against the bigger woman she didn’t had the slightest chance and the whole match has been a catastrophe and ended, like expected in a huge loss. So now Amanda is really disappointed and probably the fans are disappointed too and that hurts. So she is in a really bad mood and as she climbs on the boat, her wife Rose already sees that something is wrong. Instead of saying anything, she just hugs Amanda and holds her close and immediately Amanda starts to sniffle.

„I’m such a fucking loser. Not even against that fat cow Bobbie I could take the win. It’s so fucking embarrassing.“

It’s really difficult to say something against this and Amanda is completely right. So Rose doesn’t say anything and stays quiet, while she still holds Amanda.

„Damn, and the worst thing is that now also the fans must have realized that I’m nothing more than a sore loser.“

Amanda cries even more and Rose doesn’t know what to say, but she must find a way to comfort her wife. Desperately she thinks about what to say, but she still doesn’t know it and so Amanda continues.

„Fuck, and the next time I will have to face Sierra Williams. I pretty much know that this won’t be better. Damn, this will be the next loss.“

Mow, before it even gets worse, it’s really time to stop the frustrated Amanda.

„You aren’t loser …you are just …“

But Rose can’t continue and Amanda interrupts her.

„It’s so nice that you say this and I love you for this even more, but you know that I‘m right. Since years the only match I have won was this against Jessie Salco and everybody can win against her.“

„But you didn’t had many matches.“

Amanda sighs.

„I don’t only mean my last matches since my comeback. Also these matches for Blast of the Past I always lost. My team never came into the next round. And now the only win I could get was against Jessie. Great.“

This is a fact and rose knows that, but she doesn’t want to frustrate Amanda even more. She just wishes that Amanda would have listened to her and never returned to this wrestling job. She opens her mouth to answer, but it’s too late and Amanda continues.

„I know, I should have listened to you and now I know that you have been right. I should have never come back to wrestling. My time is over. Damn, you already warned me, but I have been to stupid that you were right and so I didn’t listen. Damn, that has been such a fucking mistake. If I could turn the time back, I would do everything different. We have enough money, we have this boat here, I’m pretty successful with modeling, so, why the fuck, do I do all this crap here? It’s frustrating and it’s a complete waste of time.“

Now Rose doesn’t protest. She looks at Amanda and nods.

„Yes, it is a complete waste of time. We should just enjoy our life and shouldn’t care about such idiotic crap.“

She pauses for a second and thinks about how to continue without hurting Amanda even more.

„But I wouldn’t say that you are a complete loser. Ok, the last matches you did really have been pretty crappy, but that doesn’t mean that you are a loser. Maybe you are just too old for this job and your time is over. But that happens to almost everybody. Look, in the past you have been really successful, you have helps some titles too, so there’s no reason to be sad or frustrated. Just stop that stuff now and go on with your life. I love you whether you are a champion or not. I really couldn’t care less.“

The fact that her great time at wrestling is over still hurts a bit, but at least Rose sees this relaxed and that also comforts Amanda. She‘s still a bit sad, but at least she manages it to smile a bit.

„Maybe you‘re right again, like usually. I should see all this in a bit more positive way. It‘s right, nothing bad happens if I lose a match and at least I get money for it, but it‘s still no fun. Winning is more fun.“

Amanda sighs and then she continues.

„The idea of making a comeback really wasn‘t that good and I wouldn‘t try it again, but now I can‘t undo it, even though I‘d love to do so. But anyway, now I have this match against Sierra and I will do it, no matter how it ends.“

Now Rose smiles too.

„That‘s the right spirit.“

„Yeah, I‘ll try my best. But one thing is for sure. This will be my last match. I‘m really sick of all this training, this stress and then, at the end, no success. You are right, we should really spend our time with better things that make more fun. So, after the next show, I will leave and quit this job. It‘s sad, but I won‘t change my mind again.“

A weak smile comes into Amandas face.

„Eventually everything comes to an end and now it‘s time for me to say goodbye. So that means ….Game over for Mandy.“

She wipes away a tear, but then she looks at Rose in a lovingly way and kisses her. Then the scene fades to black.

2
Climax Control Archives / A very special training
« on: May 29, 2019, 07:41:16 AM »
 „Party ….Party …Party …“

Right after Amanda came back home from the SCW show, she was dancing around on the deck of her boat and it seems that she is really in a cheery and good mood. Her wife Rose has watched the show on TV, so the two haven‘t met since Amandas win, but as she sees her wife in this good mood, she immediately knows how many feels right now. After that long losing streak, the pretty young woman must have been really disappointed and frustrated. The last weeks she has been completely discouraged, but it seems that she has forgotten all her problems now. Seeing her wife like this makes Rose happy too and she hugs and kisses Mandy.

„Yeah, you really deserve a party now. That was an awesome win and I‘m so proud of you.“

She smiles at Amanda.

„You see, you aren‘t no looser, you got a great win and I think everybody now knows that you‘re still a threat.“

Now Amanda is a bit more confident and she sees the whole thing more relaxed. She looks at her wife and nods.

„Yes, I am. And now we will see how everything will develop.“

Rose winks at her wife.

„So you don‘t wanna quit anymore?“

„Nope. No way that Ill quit now after I have this winning streak.“

As she hears this, Rose starts to laugh.

„Winning streak? Damn girl, it has been one win.“

But Amanda only shrugs.

„Ok, then it is the beginning of a winning streak.“

Rose giggles.

„Ok, then ….By the way, have you already seen who your next opponent is?“

„Yeah, it is a chick called Bobbie Dahl.“

Rose raises an eyebrow.

„Never heard of her.“

„Me neither, but they all say that she has been pretty good in the past. She also has made a longer break and now made a complete return to wrestling. But I couldn’t care less. I‘ll make sure that her debut match won‘t be a success, at least not for her.“

It seems that Amanda is full of self confidence again and so Rose nods. She does everything to support her wife.

„I think so too. If she‘s really that good, then we would have heard of her. But anyway, you still shouldn‘t underestimate her. Lemme make an internet research about her. Maybe we will find some vids with some of her old matches, so that you know what awaits you.“

But Amanda is already distracted and doesn‘t listen anymore.

„What awaits me I don‘t know, but I know what awaits you.“

She giggles and winks at her wife, while Rose shies back.

„Forget it. Don’t get used to it.“

But Amanda ignores these protests.

„Aww, but you‘re so cute when you laugh and giggle. Hehe, and I love your squirming.“

Rose knows that it isn‘t possible to stop Amanda now and so she tries to distract her by talking about wrestling again.

„Ok, ok, you won and you get what you want, but don‘t you think that it makes more sense to go to the gym and train for your match? I think you wanna take the win and continue your winning streak.“

Amanda knows that Rose is right, but she doesn‘t like to train now. So she only roles her eyes.

„That‘s true, but at first I want my reward. Hehe, and that means fun with you.“

She wraps her arms around Rose and kisses her. Then she whispers in her ear.

„You‘re such a cute little tickle toy and I love it so much when you beg for mercy.“

Rose shivers, but she likes this thought too, even though she‘s a really dominant young woman.

„Ok, ok, you will get what you want, but under my conditions.“

Amanda already is in the right mood for having kinky fun with her wife, so she would do everything to get what she wants.

„Ok, then tell me your conditions.“

„Good. Lemme first make this internet research. Then we watch some of Bobbies old matches and try to find out everything about her wrestling style. And tomorrow morning we go to the gym. And then we train everyday till the date of your match. If you agree, then you can do to me whatever you want. And this the whole night. Deal?“

For a moment Amanda thinks about this plan. She would have had preferred to have sex with Rose right now, but this is better than nothing and so she nods.“

„Deal. But only if you put on some sexy lingers, or better you wear nothing.“

As she hears this, Rose‘s jaw drops down. She has no problem to run around naked on their boat, especially not if she is together with her wife, but she still thinks that this could distract Amanda too much. So she shakes her head.

„No way. Then you only look at my tits and not at Bobbies matches anymore.“

„Maybe, but your tits are more interesting than these boring matches.“

But this time Rose stays strong.

„No watching of these matches without clothes.“

Amanda is a bit disappointed and sighs, but she also doesn‘t give up so easily.

„Ok, you won. But at least put off your shoes and I give you a foot rub while we watch this crappy stuff. Please …“

She looks at Rose wit a sad puppy look, knowing exactly that Rose can‘t resist when she does so. She sighs, but she smiles at her wife. Probably it’ll become a really nice and relaxing afternoon.

„Whatever you want. But the first match we watch without any distraction. I really wanna see you win next week.“

Rose switches on her iPad and connects it to the TV. Then she types in the name Bobbie Dahl and in a few seconds she finds a whole bunch of wrestling videos with her. As Mandy sees how many matches there are, she roles her eyes.

„Oh God, I never thought that she would have done so many matches. It will take us the whole night to watch all this crap. Damn, I really would have known better Things to do.  You‘re gonna kill me with this stuff.“

Rose already knew how much it is and as she sees the reaction of her wife, she giggles.

„Aww, don’t worry, it won‘t kill you. I‘m pretty sure that you will survive it without getting harmed.“

And Rose shows no mercy. She starts the first match and tells Amanda to watch.

„And now try to focus on that match. When it is over, you will get a first little reward.“

That’s exactly what Amanda wanted to hear. So she tries to behave and looks at the TV, but this doesn‘t last very long.

„Oh shit, this crap is so fucking boring.“

„Watch it or you get no reward.“

Again Amanda tries it.

„That Bobbie chick has nice tits and a cute ass.“

Rose roles her eyes.

„You‘re really a pain in the ass. You shouldn‘t look at her tits, you should study her wrestling style.“

„But her tits are more interesting. They‘re cute, almost as cute as yours.“

Again Rose sighs.

„Yes, they are, but looking at them doesn‘t help you to take the win in your match.“

„I don‘t know. But what I see isn‘t that impressive. I mean the wrestling, not the tits.“

Slowly Rose becomes a bit annoyed.

„Damn, shut the fuck up and watch the match. And if you say that it isn‘t impressive, then you‘re so fucking wrong. What she shows there should be enough to take the win against you. At least if you don‘t spend every single minute till your match in the ring and at the gym.“

Now Amanda pouts.

„You‘re mean. I thought that you love me. So you should support me.“

„Oh God, I love you. And what do you think I do here right now? Do you really believe that I wanna watch this crap? I do that so that you know her weaknesses and that you have a chance against her.“

And now Amanda is quiet and watches the match. But then she takes the iPad from Rose and chooses something else to watch. Last week instead of Mandy Rose has done such a fetish film and Amanda has found it really fast. She starts it and it shows Rose in a really tight hogtie and getting tickled by three persons without mercy until she almost laughs herself to death.

„Hehe, that’s what I love. It is so much more entertaining than to see that fat cow stumble around in the ring.“

Rose grabs the iPad from Mandy, stops the fetish film and starts the match again.

„I know, but not now. We train now.“

„Ok, I watch the match, but then I wanna see your kinky little video.“

But Rose shakes her head.

„Forget, that thing is more than two hours. And if you watch the whole thing, then you won‘t be able to focus on your training anymore.“

That’s the truth, but Mandy is still disappointed.

„Damn, I thought that I get a reward if I watch this boring stuff.“

„Damn, after each match you get your reward, just not such a long one.“

It seems that Mandy has no chance and so she obeys.

„Cool, and I can chose what I want.“

Rose nods. It‘s not a complete success, but at least Mandy does what she tells her to do.

„Ok, as long as it doesn‘t take too long.“

„Cool. Then we make it this way. The time the match last I can have my fun with you.“

Rose isn‘t really sure whether this is a good idea, but she nods. And now Mandy behaves and watches the match.

„Damn, this chick wrestles like a pregnant elephant.“

„I think she is good. By the way, why like a pregnant elephant? I thought that you like her tits and her ass.“

Amanda laughs out.

„Ok, you‘re right, she‘s good, but I‘m better. I could defeat her with ease.“

Rose wants tp answer, but the match is over and now Amanda can get her reward. She reaches down, grabs Rose by her ankles and puts her feet in her lap. Then she starts to rub and massage them and Rose is in heaven. She moans and purrs and almost forgets the time.

„Enough now ….Time for the next match.“

Mandy doesn‘t want to stop. She loves it to make her wife happy, but she looks back at the TV again.

„Ok, but take a short one. More than five minutes of these crappy matches are just too disgusting for me.“

After the next match Mandy climbs on Rose‘s lap and kisses her passionately. With one hand she opens Rose‘s shirt and with the other hand she caresses and lightly tickles her back until the pretty redhead squirms and moans. It is so hard for Rose to stop mandy, but she manages it and the two watch wrestling again. Then comes the next break and Mandy stands up and leaves the room. As she comes back, she has a long piece of soft rope in her hand.

„What the hell do you have in mind?“

Mandy winks at her wife.

„I‘m Donna tie you up.“

And Rose shakes her head violently.

„No way.“

„You promised me that I can do with you whatever I want.“

That‘s true and Rose won‘t break her promise. So she allows it and Mandy ties her ankles and her wrists. Then she caresses Rose‘s pretty small breasts until her cute wife is in heaven. But this time Mandy stops it and Rose sighs frustrated.

„Please, don‘t stop it.“

„Nope, the time is over. It‘s time for wrestling again.“

Rose almost can‘t believe what happens right now. She never thought that Mandy would stop and leave her as turned on as she is. So Mandy starts the next match and watches the action there. She would prefer to play with her wife, but she knows that she needs to study her opponent if she wants to have success.
During the next break Rose gets it again. This time Mandy spiders her fingers all over Rose‘s soft white skin and tickles and teases her till the pretty tattooed redhead almost goes insane because of all this pleasure, but Mandy makes sure that Rose doesn‘t cum. Then she smirks at her wife and starts the next match.

„Ok, and now the next match …“

Rose now needs it so much and she starts to beg.

„Please, just a lil bit more …please …“

But Amanda shows no mercy. She winks at her wife.

„You have been the one who wanted me to watch all this crap. And I‘m a nice person and obey.“

„Damn …that‘s fucking mean …“

But it‘s a short match and so Mandy turns her attention back to Rose. Again. She puts Rose feet in her lap and massages them, but before Rose enjoys herself too much, she starts to tickle her cute wife without mercy and Rose almost goes insane.

„Please …stop …that‘s torture ….“

So Amanda stops for a second, but that’s also not what Rose wants.

„Damn …doin‘t stop it …“

And now Amanda laughs out.

„Damn girl, you really don’t know what you want.“

And so she tickles Rose‘s cute little toes again until she almost goes insane. Then Mandy stops it again and switches on the TV again.

„And now another round of the boring Bobbie Dahl. Even though I don’t think that I need much more of this crap. I think I know what she can do in the ring. So we can continue the training tomorrow at the gym.“

They watch the next match but only Mandy looks at the TV, because she didn‘t stop to tickle and caress Rose‘s toes. She winks at Rose.

„Hey, you distract me …“

Rose is completely out of control and can‘t stop moaning and giggling, but Amanda doesn‘t stop it while she still looks at the TV screen.

„I‘m not sure whether she has changed her tactics since she left the company the last time, but I think I have seen enough now. I know that she is pretty skilled, but I am too. So I think that I should have good chances next weekend.“

She smiles at the still giggling Rose.

„And I hope that you have watched it too. Cause I need you as my trainings partner tomorrow at the gym.“

But Rose has other problems at the moment and doesn’t listen anymore. She squirms and makes cute noises and eventually Amanda unties her. Then Rose is unstoppable. She pulls her feet back and jumps on Mandy‘s lap. She wraps her arms around Amanda and the two kiss passionately and then the scene fades to black.

3
Climax Control Archives / Killing a loser
« on: May 17, 2019, 09:46:17 AM »
 After her last loss Amanda took a week free from wrestling and training and, together with her wife Rose, she had made a little vacation. The couple had made boat trip and they have spent most of their time with doing nothing and relaxing. The biggest action has been to make food or to have some funding the bed. But sadly now the nice time is over and they are back at the harbor where they live. Amanda isn’t much online on social media anymore, but she still reads her emails. She doesn’t get as much anymore as in the past, but sometimes she still gets one from SCW, the wrestling company where she still works, and so she sees that she is booked in a new match again and that her opponent will be Jessie Salco. A few years ago she would have been happy about such a match, because she already won against her and probably this will be an easy win, but now everything has changed and she is a bit frustrated. It seems that the bosses now have seen that she really isn’t as good anymore as in the past and that it’s useless to put her into a title run again. All she is good for now is to be in some filler matches and realizing this hurts a bit. Ok, she has already seen that she isn’t as good anymore as in the past, but she hasn’t seen that it is that bad. Damn, she feels like one of these rookies again, and this after she had won a few titles. That’s really frustrating.
Again she look at her phone and reads the mail again, hoping that something has changed, but it still has the same content. A bit angry she throws her phone into the corner of her room and growls as Rose enters the room.

„What’s wrong?“

Amanda glares at her wife.

„Better ask me what’s not wrong.“

„Ok then, so what’s not wrong?“

But even though Rose smiles and seems to be in a good mood, Amanda still is angry.

„What a stupid question.“

„But you told me to ask you this.“

But Amanda instinct the mood for such games and growls again.

„Ok, I give it up. Everything is wrong and I hate this crap.“

In some way Rose understands that it has something to do with Amanda’s wrestling job, nutshell still doesn’t know all the details. She only looks at her wife and waits till she continues.

„I’m booked in such a fucking filler match.“

Rose has realized that her wife isn’t that motivated anymore and so she doesn’t see a problem there.

„And what’s wrong with this? I think that should be an easy match and an easy win for you, so you should be happy, but instead of this your wining like a lil kid..“

„Damn, I‘m not wining, I‘m just sad and hurt. I’ve been champion a few times and now I’m in such a match, like a rookie.“

And now Rose becomes curious.

„And may you Tell me who your opponent is?“

„Yes, it’s Jessie Salco.“

Hearing this Rose starts to laugh.

„Wow, now I get you. That would frustrate me too, to face such a loser. If I remember it right you’ve already won against her a few times. Damn, this fucking chick is really a joke, a disgrace for the whole wrestling industry.“

Again Amanda glares at her wife.

„Do you think this is funny? You should feel sorry for me. I’ve been a champion, I’ve been one of the best wrestlers at scw and now I have to face this fucking loser,Jessie. That’s frustrating. I’ve already wiped the floor with her and now …“

This time Rose interrupts her.

„You See, it’s not that bad. You already won against her and you will do it again. So just see it relaxed, like a trainings match.“

„Initial would be a trainings match, I would se it relaxed, but it isn’t, it’s a real match. They think all I can do is doing such rookie matches. And ….. prolly they’re right.“

Now Rose looks up and it seems that she understands the problem. It seems that Amanda is worried that she could lose this match too.

„Oh god, you are scared that you lose against Jessie.“

„Shit no, I‘m not scared.“

Amanda clenches her fist and sighs, but then she admits it.

„Ok, ok, you’re right, I am scared. Damn, if I lose in this match, I really look like an idiot and my career is over. I will never get the chance again to get a good match or even a title match. Damn, that sucks so much.“

Amanda sniffles a bit and Rose puts her hand on her shoulder.

„Aww, don’t worry about that. You won’t lose against her and even if you do, who cares?“

„I do care.“

Rose puts her finger on Mandy’s lips to shut her up.

„I know, but you shouldn’t. It’s only a match and nothing more.“

But Amanda shakes her head.

„No, it is more. Wrestling has been my first job and I loved it. It has been my life. So it’s prolly understandable that I’m sad when I see that my career is over. And this after all these years. Damn, I did that job for more than a decade and now I end up as a fucking loser.“

„But you are no Loser, even if you lose against Jessie.“

In some way Rose’s nice words can’t calm down Amanda.

„It’s nice that you say this, but I know what I am, a fucking loser who doesn’t see when her best times are over. Everybody will laugh at me.“

„I know that this hurts, but don’t worry about it. Nobody will laugh, not even if you lose against her, but I’m pretty sure that this won‘t happen. You won against her before and I know that you can do it again. There’s no chance that you will lose this match. It will be a great win and nobody will be disappointed. Haha, maybe one person will, Jessie Salco. So just go out there, kick her ass and wipe the floor with her, the same way you did in the past.“

It’s good to see how confident Rose is and now Amanda smiles a bit, even though it’s a weak smile.

„Maybe you’re right and it won’t become that bad. We will see how all this develops.“

Now Amanda wraps her arms around Rose and kisses her.

„Thank you that you’re here for me.“

„Aww, Theres no needa Thank me. Im your wife and I love you and I always be here for you, especially Inyo have problems.“

Amanda smiles happily and then she winks at her wife.

„By the way, is Jessie a problem? Probably you’re right and she isn’t worth my time. Ok, I have to deal with her in the ring, but again you’re right, that won’t be too hard. In the Past I could defeat her with ease and I will do it again.“

Slowly Amanda’s spirit comes back.

„Yes, it will be a good match and my first win since my comeback. I might not be as good anymore as I have been in the past, but I will show them that I’m still a threat.
So Jessie, be warned. You already know how it feels to lose against me and if you forgot, well, then I’ll remind you next week how it is. There’s no chance that you will leave the ring as the winner. Probably I’m not good enough anymore to go for a title, but for you it still will be enough. You’re nothing more than a stupid fat cow who trips over her own feet when you stumble through the ring. You’re laughable, a joke, a fucking moron who’s too big for her boots. Not me, but you should have retired years ago. Why the fuck don’t you see that nobody wants to see your crappy performance?“

Amanda takes a deep breath.

„So it seems that it needs me to show you that you’re a fucking sore loser and it’ll be an honor for me to do this. Ok, and now seriously … I don’t take all this wrestling stuff really personal, but with you it is personal. I could never stand you, no, I even hated you, and these feeling haven’t changed during all these years I have been retired. You always have been a pain in the ass and you still are one. Damn, fuck off you bloody fucking bitch.“

Another little break and then Amanda continues.

„Normally I don’t talk like this. I’m a kind and friendly person, but seeing you turns me into a furious monster. I wanna beat you, I wanna defeat you, but there is more. I also wanna hurt and injure you, I wanna see you cry, beg for mercy, I wanna ….“

Amanda is really freaking out, but then she calms down again.

„Damn, now I don’t know anymore what to say. It’s really hard to describe in words what I thing about you and what I wanna do to you, but anyway. Next week I will show you.“

All the time Amanda was talking, Rose has been quiet and only watched her, but now she applauds.

„Yay, that’s the Mandy I love and know, my Goddess.“

It seems that Amanda is in her dominant mood again. She winks at her wife.

„Oh yes, I am the Goddess.“

She giggles lightly.

„And today you will be the one who obeys and who worships me.“

The pretty redhaired Rose raise an eyebrow.

„I think you just forgot something, darling, I’m your Mistress.“

Instead of answering Amanda pins her wife down, but Rose fights back a bit. The two wrestle on the bed and Rose grabs a pillow and slams it into Amanda’s face and Mandy growls.

„That was a fucking mistake.“

She grabs the other pillow and fights back. Pretty soon the pillows are destroyed and the feathers fly around in the room. The two look at each other and start to laugh.

„Hell, what mess ….“

Rose sighs.

„And these pillows have been so fucking expensive.“

Again she giggles while she winks at Amanda.

„And now you see that it’s really good that you still have this wrestling job.so we have at least enough money to buy new ones.“

„Indeed …“

Amanda looks around at this mess and smirks.

„By the way, all these feathers remind me of something …“

She grabs Rose by her wrist and Rose tries to shy back, but it’s too late.

„Don’t you dare …I’m the Mistress.“

„Keep dreaming.“

Still holding Rose down, Amanda winks at her wife.

„I think slowly we have to change something. From now on I’m more gonna show my dominant side. In the ring and ….haha, in bed.“

The petite pretty Rose still struggles and looks a bit worried.

„In the ring it’s ok. Go out there and beat that stupid bitch Jessie up, but …“

Now Amanda gags her with a kiss and smiles.

„This I will do. I‘m gonna beat this slut up. She will learn how dominant I can be, but not in a nice way. Hehe, the nice way is for you.“

Amanda has changed her position a bit. Now she sits on Rose’s hips and holds her wrists down with one hand. With her free hand she lightly strokes over the sides of Rose’s breasts and the petite tattooed redhead squirms and giggles.

„Hehe, that tickles, but it feels nice.“

Amanda smiles.

„That was the Plan.“

Her hand moves down a bit and she lightly pokes Rose’s flat tummy and her ribs and roses giggling becomes louder.

„You still like it?“

And even though she squirms, Rose nods.

„Hehe, yes ….“

„Well, then it’s time to intensify the whole thing here.“

Rose looks puzzled and Amanda licks her lips.

„I mean, that I’m gonna tie my cute little mistress up and then I’m gonna show you, how much fun it is to be submissive and on the receiving end.“

With her free hand Amanda takes a piece of rope and ties Rose’s wrists together and to the bed post. She looks down at her wife and smirks.

„And now let the games begin …“

Then the scene fades to black.




4
Supercard Archives / Amanda Cortez V Mercedes Vargas V Daniela Rodgers
« on: April 26, 2019, 08:13:55 AM »
 Another match and another loss. Slowly Amanda gets used to it, but that doesn’t mean, that she likes it. No, it goes on her nerves and it’s also a bit frustrating. She has trained so much, she has quit all her other jobs and she has even canceled all her social media accounts, so that she has more time for training, but it seems that not even this is enough. Probably she is just too old and her spirit is gone. It’s not really a nice thought, but it seems that she has to get used to the fact, that her time as a good and successful wrestler or even as a champion is over. Going back to the porn industry she doesn’t want and she hasn’t learned anything else, so all she can do is to continue with wrestling and count up, her losses.
Her mood doesn’t even become better as she sees that she is booked at the next ppv in a match to become the no.1 contender for a title. In the past she has always been full of self-confidence, but this is long ago and now it’s over. So she only looks at the new match card, roles her eyes and sighs.

„Damn, that’s not really what I need. I wanted to do matches biweekly and after that fucking loss I thought that they would give me some easier matches and that they wouldn’t put me in a title hunt. Should I be happy about this? Prolly yes, but I’m not. I think it’s enough that this fucking Daniela chick wiped the floor with me once. That was enough and I don’t need this again.
And then that other opponent, Mercedes. Damn, I’ve been in a team with her and I know what she can do in the ring. Shit, even if she’s older now, it’s prolly more than that crap I do here. The whole situation is a complete catastrophe and it will end with me getting pinned or even made to submit. Not really a nice thought, but anyway. I can’t change it.
Rose has warned me that it is a mistake to return to wrestling and she was so fucking right. I really should have listened to her, then I wouldn’t be in this fucking situation. But like usually I’ve been too proud to listen, or let it better call too stupid. I’m really such a fucking idiot.“

She clenches her fist and slams her hand on the table. Then she lights a cigarette and inhaled deeply. So what now? Prolly it would be the best to go to the gym, call her personal trainer and start the training for her new match, but she isn’t motivated and training is the last thing she needs right now. It would be more fun to drink a bottle of whiskey and go back to bed. At least there nothing goes wrong. This thought is really temptingly, especially as Rose will come home pretty soon and Rose always finds a way to cheer her up. So Amanda goes to her bedroom, gets rid of her clothes and lays down on the bed. She huddles into her pillow, closes her eyes and thinks about all the nice and kinky things she will do with Rose when she will be back home. But then she gets interrupted by some bad thoughts again and her good mood is gone immediately. Instead of her doing these fetish vids now Rose does them and so she will probably be too tired for having fun and for cheering her up. Damn, at the moment her life really sucks and she is sick of it all. Again she sighs and then she tries to sleep a bit. At first she doesn’t has success, but eventually she falls asleep, but pretty soon she starts to dream and it is no nice dream.
She finds herself standing in the ring and her match for becoming the no.1 contender for the roulette title starts. Then everything is like in real life and her two opponents beat her up really bad.  She has not even a small chance, not even against one of them, and especially not against both of them and so Daniela and Mercedes wipe the floor with her. After the beating up of her life she ends up in a submission hold, with no chance to escape and then she taps out. As she hears the ring bell, she wakes up, completely sweaty and exhausted, and it takes a while till she realizes that it has only been a nightmare. Still shivering she lights another cigarette and tries to relax again, but it doesn’t work and all these bad thoughts come back again. Fuck, this day really sucks completely and not only this day, her whole life. She misses her success in the ring, her kinky videos, just everything and at the moment she doesn’t know why she lives. She really has to find something new, something where she has success or at least something that makes fun, but at the moment she has no clue what to do. Anyway, maybe she should just wait till Rose is back and then she should talk to her. Rose always has some good ideas and maybe she will have a plan for their future.
Slowly she begins to feel a little bit better, but all these bad thoughts aren’t gone completely. But before it really starts again, the door opens and Rose comes back home. The pretty tattooed redhead is dressed in a really skimpy outfit, with a tattered shorts and a small top and immediately as Amanda sees her cute wife, a lovingly smile comes into her face. Rose sits down besides Amanda and kisses her lovingly. She has already seen that something is wrong and wraps her arms around Mandy.

„Is it because of this stupid match?“

She never liked the idea, that Amanda wanted to return to the wrestling business, but as she sees how frustrated Mandy is, she doesn’t talk about it. She doesn’t wants to make it even worse. And now Amanda nods. She has some tears in her eyes and sniffles a bit.

„Yes, it really sucks. I’m so fucking sick of it all.“

Still holding Amanda close, Rose kisses her gently. She can imagine how her wife feels and she feels so sorry for her. Damn, after making this fetish film Rose is really completely spent and she had hoped that she could relax a bit, but seeing her wife so sad makes this impossible.she looks at her wife and tries to be confident.

„Don’t worry, the next time it will be better and you will take the win. Maybe you will even become champion again one day …“

But Amanda interrupts her and starts to cry desperately. She clinches against Rose and can’t stop the crying.

„Noooo …that won’t happen. I’m a fucking loser and my time in the ring is over. I should have listened to you. You have been right, it was a mistake to make a comeback.damn,I wish that I would have never come back to the ring. It sucks so fucking much.“

Again Amanda sobs and Rose feels so bad for her wife. She always knows what to do, but this here seems to be really difficult. So, for a few more minutes she only holds Amanda and pats her back.

„You are no Loser, you just had some bad luck and it will become better. Just give it some time.“

But Amanda sees this completely different. Still sobbing she shakes her head.

„No,I don’t wanna give it time, I don’t wanna lose again and I don’t wanna go back to the ring again. I will quit this fucking job and then everything will be good again.“

Rose knows that Amanda is right. This would probably the best thing to do, but she doesn’t want to frustrate her wife even more and so she shakes her head.

„Hell no, you aren’t that bad. Just remember that you have been a champion in this company. This can happen again.“

„No, it won’t. It’s true that I have been pretty good, but that is so long ago. Now I’m only a joke. My time is over and nothing can change it.“

But Rose doesn’t give up so easily and so she tries it again.

„Look, everybody loses and so do you from time to time, but you are a fighter and you can’t give up so easily. I know that it won’t be easy, but giving up is no option for a Cortez.“

Then she winks at Amanda.

„And we need the money you get when you become the champion. Or do you really think that I wanna do these damn fetish videos for a longer time?“

A bit puzzled Amanda looks up.

„After the last one you told me that you like it.“

Rose smiles.

„I do like it, especially when you do all these things to me. But getting tied up and getting tickled almost to death is so damn exhausting. It’s stress and at the end it’s pure torture. Doing this for such a fucking video isn’t the same as if you do this with me.“

Now Rose lifts up her shirt and shoes Amanda Althea pink marks on her ribs and tummy. Then she slips off her shoes and her foot bottoms are also pink from this long tickling.

„You know what I mean?“

Amanda looks at Rose‘s petite body and smiles. In some way she even feels sorry for her wife, but only a bit, because she knows that Rose really got a lot of money for this session and she also knows that Rose loves it to get pushed to her limits. And that’s not all, also the thought of her wife getting tied up and tickled out of her mind is a huge turn on for the kinky Amanda. Again she wraps her arms around Rose and caresses the soft skin of her back. Then she whispers in her ear.

„Oh yes, I know what you mean. And I also know that you loved every single minute of this treatment. Hehe, maybe I should continue where they have stopped earlier.“

And Amanda is right. The normally so dominant Rose loves it too to be submissive and to get pushed to her limits and even beyond them. So Rose giggles and nods. The thought of feeling Amanda’s fingers everywhere on her body is really temptingly and a huge turn on and if it helps Amanda to feel better, then it’s even better.

„Well, maybe we are right and we should continue.“

Amanda licks her lips.

„And what was the last thing they did to you.“

Rose shivers a bit by this thought.

„They rubbed baby oil on my foot bottoms and tickled me with two hairbrushes till I almost wet myself.“

Amanda knows this feeling too good. She has experienced it herself and loves it and she has also done it to Rose before. So she winks at her wife.

„Well, so I might do this to you now. Hehe, and you can be sure that I won’t show mercy, at least not before you cum. And I also won’t let out all these other sensitive spots of your pretty and sexy body.“

In some way Rose loves this thought and she purrs. It feels so good to be completely at Amanda’s mercy. So she doesn’t protest as Amanda strips her of her clothes. On her way home she had hoped that this here would happen and so she’s more than happy.

„Ok, I’m all yours. Do to me what ever you long and as long as you want.“

While Rose stretches out on the bed, Amanda hets all her toys, like ropes, feathers, baby-oil, brushes, some vibratory and all the other stuff. Then she closes the door of the bedroom, and for the rest of the night Rose’s laughing screaming and moaning can be heard.
After Amanda is done with her wife, Rose is completely spent, but also happy and cuddles against Amanda. And also Amanda is happy and has forgotten all her problems. She has the pretty Rose in her arms and gently caresses her back and nibbles at her ears.

„So you liked it, my cute little dominatrix?“

Still breathing heavily, Rose nods.

„Hehe, yes, I did. I love it to be your cute little sex toy.“

Rose is completely exhausted, but she sees that Amanda is happy and relaxed now. So this might be the best moment to talk about the future again.

„So what now?“

„I don’t know. Do you want another round?“

But now Rose shakes her head.

„Nah, I think then I’d get a heartattack. I meant what shall we do in the future?“

Amanda doesn’t know the answer and so she only shrugs. But Rose has an idea.

„Well, maybe you should just do this next match and then we will see how everything develops.“

A bit suspicious Amanda raises an eyebrow.

„How should it develop?“

„I don’t know. Maybe you win this match and then you go for the title and if you don’t, well, then you can try it again, or you retire and we find something completely new to do.“

This sounds like a plan and this time Amanda doesn’t protest.

„Maybe you’re right. I should give it a chance, but it will be the last chance. And what shall we do if it goes wrong again?“

Rose shrugs.

„Well, we still have this boat. So we can do boat trips with the tourists again. Fishing tours or we can bring them to the best surf spots and such stuff.“

Amanda loves their boat and so she smiles while Rose continues.

„And you always loved these renfaire festivals. Well, we still can perform there with a pirate show. Haha, with some fights and all this stuff.“

„Hehe, yes, I love such stuff.“

For a moment Rose is quiet and thinks about it. She loves this too and she gets another idea.

„And we still have these stocks. Haha, I can put you in them and we get some money for it too.“

Now Amanda laughs.

„Meanie. You only want your revenge. Haha, but it’s an easy way to get money and it’s fun. But maybe we should both get locked up there.“

And Rose nods.

„Well, I like this idea and we can do that. Tomorrow I’ll find out when the next Renfaire festival is and then we will see that we will get booked. But first you will do your damn match and you will try to win it.“

Amanda had almost forgotten this wrestling stuff and hoped that Rose wouldn’t start it again, but she nods.

„Ok, I’ll try.“

Now Rose has Amanda where she wants to have her.

„Good Girl. And now you can tell me who your opponent is.“

And Amanda has no chance to avoid this subject.


„Ok,  as it seems that you won’t stop to bother me. It’s this fucking Daniela chick again and …Mercedes. So now you know it and hopefully you’ll leave me alone now with this crap.“

But Rose doesn’t see it so negative.

„Ok, facing Daniela again is annoying, but you will survive it. And Mercedes, well, I think you two have been in the same time years ago, so you should know her weaknesses and use them against her.“

Amanda roles her eyes and sighs.

„Indeed, I know her, but she doesn’t has much weaknesses, at least less than me. She’s still successful and not such an lazy ass like me. So I don’t see a chance to win this crap.“

Sometimes Amanda can be a bit complicated and slowly it annoys Rose to hear this endless whining.

„Damn, now please stop this crap. Ok, they’re pretty strong and your chances aren’t that good, but you shouldn’t give up so easily. This whining brings you nothing. Just see it this way. You know then both and you know that they are better than you, but anyway. It’s a triple threat match, so just try to stay out of the action and then …. Steal the win.“

And now a smile comes into Amanda’s face.

„Well, a bit sneaky, but this could work. Maybe this idea isn’t that bad. I just wait till they are completely spent and then …then it’s my time. It’s not the nicest way, but as long as it brings me success, it’s ok.

Slowly Amanda’s good mood comes back.

„Ok, and now let’s forget all that stress and go out and have some fun.“

Amanda kisses her wife and then the scene fades to black.

5
Climax Control Archives / A new Start
« on: April 17, 2019, 06:18:40 AM »
 The SCW-show was over and sadly Amanda and Staggs couldn’t take the win, but in some way Amanda isn’t sad about tis result. She had had the chance to perform in a wrestling ring again and alone this makes her happy. And the best thing is that she hasn’t been the one who got pinned and so everything is ok for her. This alone already is great, but the fact that she decided to return to SCW is even better and it makes her happy and also proud. Now the show is over and she is on her way back home. As she reaches the harbor, she stops her car and climbs on the big boat where she and her wife Rose live.
With a smile in her face she kicks off her shoes and looks around for her wife Rose. It’s already pretty late and so Rose should be already back at home from that photo shooting. Now Amanda hopes that her wife isn’t too tired and exhausted, so that they can celebrate a bit. Amanda didn’t take the win in her match, but at least she hasn’t been the one who got pinned and so she is Ina good mood. She has also signed her new contract for SCW and that’s really something to celebrate. But after looking around a bit, she doesn’t find rose and so she goes into the bed room. And there she is, already sleeping and the tv still switched on. With a lovingly smile in her face Amanda looks at her wife. Rose looks so peacefully and cute when she sleeps and Amanda can’t resist and gently kisses her on the lips. She didn’t want to wake up her wife, but she does. Rose opens her eyes and wraps her arms around Amanda, pulling her down to her.

“Yay, you’re back. I missed you. I wanted to come and watch the show, but that damn shooting took so fucking long and so I decided to watch it here on tv. You did so damn good and I’m so proud.”

Amanda puts her finger on Rose’s lips to shut her up.

“It’s Ok. It was no win, but it was a cool match and eventually I got a new contract. I hope that’s ok for you.”

This is really a good news and pretty excited rose sits up.

“Wow, that’s really a great news. I know how much you missed that wrestling job, but now everything is good. Hehe, I think now we really have something to celebrate.”

That has been Amanda’s plan, but she isn’t so sure. Rose seems to be pretty tired and so she looks at her with a smile in her face.

“Sure, I’d love that, but aren’t you too tired?”

And now Rose starts to laugh.

“Hell, yes, I’m tired and exhausted, but I’m never too tired to party with you, especially not if you have such good news. By the way, it’s all your fault that I’m that exhausted. You have been the one who sent me to that fucking photo shooting.”

Now Amanda feels a bit sorry. It has been her job, but because of the SCW show Rose has been the one who had to go there.

“I’m sorry …”

And again Rose laughs.

“No needa feel bad. It was stress, it was torture and I never laughed so much, but in some way …it was fun, even though I thought that they would tickle me to death.”

The pretty redhead giggles.

“And now I know why you love that so much. Normally I’m the dominant one, but I must admit that being submissive can be awesome too. Hehe, I really loved it …”

Normally Rose is a really dominant young woman and she is always the one who’s in control, and now this. So Amanda is a bit confused.

“Are you sure that you’re ok?”

“Don’t worry, I’m ok. I just discovered my submissive side.”

Playfully Amanda pokes Rose’s sides and the petite redhead shrieks.

“Hey …don’t get used to it. Here I am the Mistress …”

“Oh yes …I forgot. A really cute and ticklish little Mistress.”

Before Rose can answer or protest, Amanda gags her with a long and passionate kiss. They role around on the bed, kissing, giggling and moaning. Then it ends with Rose on top of Amanda.

“And after this intense tickling the whole afternoon you have a really horny little mistress. Damn, I need sex …Now.”

Rose doesn’t has to repeat this. With a quick movement Amanda turns around and now she’s on top again. She kisses Rose’s breasts, her tummy and then the sweet spot between her legs and now Rose is completely helpless. She moans in pleasure while Amanda kisses and licks her there and really soon she explodes, but amanda isn’t finished with her. While Rose recovers, amanda gets up and winks at her wife.

“Well, maybe  now, after you discovered your submissive side we should continue to discover all your little kinks. Hehe, but this time you will be on the receiving end.”

She takes a view pieces of soft ropes and toes Rose’s wrists to the bed posts. With another piece of rope she toes her ankles and her knees.

“So now the fun begins with you being all helpless. Hehe, you discovered your submissive side and I my dominant. But I’m sure you will love every minute of it. And believe me, I know how to get you good.”

Amanda takes a feather and starts to caress Rose’s breasts with it. She circles it around her stiff nipples and over her side boobs and the pretty redhead starts to giggle and moan. Rose’s nipples become all stiff and pink and Mandy bends down and kisses them. Immediately Rose shivers and moans even more, but Amanda stops it again. She winks at Rose.

“I might not be the best wrestler and I lose most of my matches, but at least I know how to make you happy.”

“This you do and for me you are the champion …”

Amanda puts the feather away and cups Rose’s cute little breasts with her hand and rubs them. The petite is in heaven and moans, but then Amanda lightly tickles Rose’s tummy and her sides and Rose squirms and giggles.

“Hehe, please no …no tickling, make me happy, make me cum.”

But Amanda has no intention to stop. She enjoys it too much to see Rose squirm and hear her cute laughing and giggling. Her fingers scribble around Rose’s pussy and now Rose’s laughing is mixed with moaning now, but before Rose cums, Amanda stops again.

“So who’s the Mistress now.”

A but frustrated Rose sighs.

“I am the Mistress ….”

Amanda winks.

“Hmm, at the moment you really don’t look like a Mistress and you also don’t act like one.”

“Ok, then I’ll do …Make your mistress happy, make me cum.”

That’s what Amanda has planed, but she won’t make it so easy for her wife. She bends down again and kisses Rose’s soft pussy lips, but only for a short moment. Then she sits up again.

“I will, but not before you beg …and not before you call me Goddess.”

“Damn girl, I never beg. In the ring you might be the Goddess, but here I am the one who is in control. So you do what I want.”

“We will see.”

Again her hand runs over Rose’s pussy lips, but not long enough. Then she takes a shoe lace and ties Rose’s big toes together and this immediately leads to cute giggling and squirming.

“Hehe, please …not the toes.”

And now Amanda laughs.

“I thought you don’t beg. And I haven’t even started yet.”

“But it already tickles.”

Rose glares at Amanda.

“Ok, I beg you to stop and make me cum.”

“That’s not really convincing. I know that you can do better.”

And so Amanda begins to tickle Rose’s toes. She runs her fingers under and in between them and Rosie starts to laugh hysterically. Amanda is fascinated and she loves the sight of Rose’s cute toes as she wiggles and curls them. And she loves the soft skin, so she has no intentions to stop.

“Please, please …that’s torture.”

“It is, but it’s a torture you love and I make sure that you can enjoy it for a really long time.”

This little game goes on for a pretty long time, but eventually Amanda shows mercy and lets Rose cum. Then she unties her wife and holds her close and it takes a while till Rose recovers. Then she glares at her wife.

„Damn, that was mean, but wait till it‘s my turn to get my revenge.“

But Amanda only shrugs.

„That‘s no problem. You know how much I love it to be at your mercy, but sadly we will have to wait a bit.“

Rose looks a bit puzzled.

„Why that?“

„That’s easy to explain. You know that I wanted to return to the wrestling business again and so I signed a new contract at SCW.“

Rose roles her eyes.

„Oh God, not this stress again.“

But Amanda smiles and puts her hand on Rose‘s arm.

„Don‘t worry, I will do matches biweekly. So it‘s not too much stress, but next week I have a match against Daniela V. Rodgers.“

„Who the fuck is this? I never heard this name.“

And so did Mandy. She looks at her wife and shrugs.

„Me neither, but they all say that she is pretty good. So we have a lot of work to do, I mean getting in shape.“

Rose laughs a bit.

„I think you‘re pretty good in shape.“

„Maybe, but my last real match is really long ago and I have to get rid of that damn ring rust. We don‘t have very much time till that match and I wanna look good there, so it will be some really hard work. That means long hours of training and all that stuff and no time for kinky games.“

Rose seems to be a bit disappointed.

„That sucks, but I understand your problem. But don‘t worry, we will get you fit and you will win this damn match. By the way, what are your plans at SCW?“

For a moment Amanda doesn‘t know what to say. She has thought about this too, but she doesn‘t know the answer.

„I don‘t know. Maybe first I just will do some matches and then we will see. Look, I just missed the feeling to be in the ring, the cheering of the fans and all this stuff. That means more to me than getting a title. But as we talk about a title …“

For a moment Amanda stops talking and she seems to be lost in thoughts.

„Well, maybe then I might go for a title too. It‘s so fucking long ago till I could call myself a champion and it would make me proud if that would happen again. It must not be so soon, but in the near future it could be one of my main goals. Hehe, the one besides making you happy.“

She giggles and gives Rose a lovingly kiss on the lips. But then she continues.

„But don‘t worry, it won‘t become such a stress as the last time. I just want a few wins and that‘s it. And for now I have to see that I look good in my first real match.“

„But you always look good.“

Amanda smiles lovingly.

„I know, but I think you know what I mean. I‘ve been away from the ring for such a long time and I don‘t know most of the people in this company and so it won‘t be easy for me. I don‘t wanna make the mistake and underestimate any of my opponents. I‘ve done that in the past and this has always been a deadly mistake.
Ok, it‘s not really a problem if I lose, but it‘s my debut match here and there I want a win. I want that everybody sees that I‘m still the dominant and vicious Goddess. I‘m the Goddess of SCW and everybody should see that. So it must be a win.“

Amanda clenches her fists and growls, but then she relaxes a bit, especially as Rose wraps her arms around her and kisses her.

„I never knew that you were so ambitious, but in some way I can understand how you feel. I‘ve been a wrestler too and I‘ve held some titles too. So I know how good it feels. But anyway, don‘t worry. I will help you with training, I‘ll be there as your manager and I can also help you out with all your other jobs, Haha, like this damn modeling job.“

„I see. It seems that you really had your fun with this.“

Now Rose blushes a bit. Normally she is pretty dominant and so it‘s a bit strange, but it doesn‘t bother her.

„Well, in some way yes and what you did with me was fun too. So maybe I might be a bit more submissive from now on and you become the dominant part. Hehe, at least in bed.“

Amanda nods.

„That sounds like a plan. I love it to discover my dominant side and it might also help me in the ring.“

She giggles a bit.

„And my first victim will be that stupid Daniela chick. Might they all say how good she is, I don‘t care. Might they all say that she will become the next champion, I don‘t care. Because I know that I will be the one who wipes the floor with her. I will defeat her, I will destroy her, I will make her kiss my boots and at the end I will make her leave this company, because there is no room for both of us in this company.
Yes, I‘m the Goddess, I‘m the most dominant female wrestler at SCW and I will be the next champion. And this Daniela chick will just be my first victim.“

Her laughing becomes a bit vicious.

„And don‘t take it personal, cause it‘s not. I don‘t have a problem with you. You might even be ok, but they chose you to be my opponent and so it‘s not my fault that you will get destroyed. Just see it realistic, nobody can defeat the Goddess of SCW, especially not such a rookie bitch like you.
I‘m not really mean, I‘m no monster, but it will be so much fun for me to defeat you, and not only this, also to destroy you. I‘m gonna leave this ring as the glorious winner and you? Haha, you will leave it laying on your back on a stretcher.
Haha, but as I said, I‘m not mean and so I‘m gonna send you some flowers to the hospital.“

Again Amanda laughs and Rose applauds. Then Rose pulls Amanda down to her.

„Yeah, I love this dominant Goddess and now show me again how dominant you can be.“

They both laugh and as Amanda pins Rose down, the scene fades to black.

6
Climax Control Archives / Dominant again
« on: March 27, 2019, 05:58:48 AM »
 
It’s been a while since Amanda Has had her last wrestling match and she hasn’t missed much, especially not this endless training and all that stress. But one thing she has really missed was that cheering of the fans. So hearing that she was booked for the Blast of the Past tournament really had made her happy and also proud in some way. She has always loved her time at SCW and taking part in these tournaments has always been so much fun. She wanted to return to SCW and make a comeback, but she never found the time and so this is a great chance to meet some old friends again and to hear the cheering of the fans again.
But before coming back to the ring she has a lot of work to do and her main problem is becoming fit again in such a short time. Ok, after she had retired she still has done some sports, but, lazy as she is, not too much and now she has a little problem. But for Amanda problems don’t exist, she sees them as a challenge and they don’t worry her too much. After a few phone calls she eventually reaches her stepsister Casey, who works as a personal trainer. The former MMA fighter will be the best option as a trainer and she will be the only one who can get Amanda fit again in such a short time. The two had made a trainings plan and now Amanda is eased and confident, that she will look good in the ring.
And then there’s also the fact that she will have to perform in a tag match and she has had really good luck, because her partner will be no one else than the famous ex champion Jamie Staggs. She still knows him from her time as an active wrestler and she also knows that he had won almost every match he had done. And Amanda has also been pretty successful, so there’s nothing much that can go wrong.
Ok, now everything is cleared and the plan for the next weeks is fixed, but before she will start her training, she still has some other things to do. Normally she earns her money with making boat trips for the tourists and with working as a fetish model, but during the next weeks she won’t have much time for these jobs, even though she really loves them. So she is a bit sad that she has to cancel a photo shooting, because she really loves these shootings and they are easy money, but she has no choice, if she wants to have success in her match and success she wants to have.
It’s not that she really needs this success, but she doesn’t want to disappoint all her fans who still love her. Yes, she will give her best to make this show a really huge success. Now she has just finished her breakfast and is looking for some clothes that are good for a trainings match, but as she opens her locker, she is a bit shocked. Most of her old clothes she has thrown away and so she has a problem. But as mentioned before, Amanda doesn’t know any problems, she only sees them as challenges and this will be a very easy challenge. She just looks into the locker of her wife Rose, who has been an active wrestler a bit longer. And Amanda knows that Rose never throws away anything. Rose is about the same size as Amanda, so it’s not too hard to find something that fits. After some looking around, she finds a proper ring gear that also looks really sexy and she tries it on. It fits perfectly, only Rose’s boots are a little bit too small and so she leaves them away. The pretty young woman looks into the mirror and smiles as she sees how sexy she looks. She closes her eyes and dreams of her upcoming match and for a moment she even can hear the cheering of her fans. She is completely lost in thoughts, but then someone pokes into her sides and she jumps and shrieks. She wants to turn around, but before she can do anything, her wife Rose has pushed her on the bed and sits on top of her, pinning her down.

“Hey, hey …whatcha doing with my clothes?”

Amanda looks up to her wife, with a lovingly smile in her face, and then she starts to explain everything. Rose has no problem with Amanda taking her clothes, but she also loves this little game and it’s fun to dominate the smaller woman.
It’s not possible to stop Amanda’s talking after she has started, and so Rose tickles her ribs and Mandy starts to laugh in a cute and cheery way, but at least she stops talking. After a few seconds, Rose bends forward and gags her wife with a kiss and so Mandy is quiet, but then Rose breaks the kiss and smiles at her wife.

“It’s ok that you took my stuff, but you could have asked me.”

“Yes, you are right, I wanted to tell you, but you came back home earlier.”

With a tauntingly smile in her face Rose tickles Amanda again till the pretty redhead giggles and squirms.

“Well, we will talk about this later. But first you tell me everything and this time a little bit slower so that I will understand everything.”

And so Amanda starts to explain everything, while Rose still sits on top of her.

“Ok, now you know everything. I have a great partner and my opponents are Jessie Salco and Andrew Garcia. So there’s nothing to worry about. I can’t tell you how often I have defeated this Salco chick and with Garcia I won’t have to deal. This will be Staggs problem and I’m pretty sure that he will solve this problem with ease. He can defeat almost everybody in this company, so we will have a great win.”

In the meantime Rose has climbed down from Amanda and caresses her pretty leg.

“But don’t take it too easy. I wanna see you win. It’s not that it’s really important, but I know you and I know how much you love a win. Yes and I wanna see you happy.”

She smiles at Amanda and Mandy giggles.

“Aww, that’s so cute. But you don’t have to worry, we will win and I will be the one who wipes the floor with that Salco chick. I’ve done this so many times and I will do it again and again, haha, at least every time I have to face her in the ring.”

Rose looks a bit confused.

“And I thought that you like the people at SCW, but this doesn’t sound so.”

“I do like them, but this chick has trash talked so much about me. Damn, I hate such crap, but anyway, this time I will really shut her up. This fucking ugly bitch.”

Amanda sits up, while Rose still caresses her leg.

“Hey, calm down. I can understand that you wanna take the win and look good in the ring, but there’s no reason to take all this personal. Just look at it in a more professional way.@

“But it is personal. She insulted me in the past and I don’t let a sore loser insult me, the great Amanda Cortez, the Goddess, SCW’s best wrestler they had, …”

Rose roles her eyes. It’s cute to hear Amanda’s stuff, but it won’t stop so fast and so she tickles Amanda’s foot and the endless talking has stopped and Mandy giggles.

“Hehe, I thought the punishment comes later.”

“Well, maybe we should start it right now.”

Again she tickles Mandy’s cute toes and and they both laugh. Amanda just looks so cute when she’s laughing and giggling, but then Rose stops again.

“But don’t worry, I’ll make sure that you will get it good later, but not before you have done your training. I don’t want you to be too tired.”

Amanda is a bit disappointed and wiggles her toes.

“Aww …”

“By the way, I thought that you wanted to make such a photo shooting these days.”

Now Amanda looks a bit sad.

“Yes, but I canceled it. Damn, that sucks, they wanted to make such a video clip with me.”

“Mmmh …that’s true. I hope you won’t get trouble and they will book you again.”

Amanda sighs.

“Hopefully, but I’m not sure.”

For a moment Rose thinks about the whole thing, but then she get’s an idea.

“Well, it’s true. For now your training is more important, but I think I just got an idea.”

Amanda looks up.

“And what is this idea?”

“Well, I could do this clip instead of you.”

And now Amanda starts to laugh.

“Oh God …”

Rose looks a bit offended.

“Hey, what’s so laughable? I look hot too.”

Amanda sits up and kisses her wife lovingly.

“Yes, you do, but do you really know what awaits you?”

“Well, prolly it’s more fun that your training. And doing such a bondage photo shooting isn’t very complicated. I’m ready for this.”

Amanda takes Rose’s hand and smiles.

“It’s not only a bondage photo shooting, it will be a little tickling video. Are you really sure that you will be able to handle this?”

Without hesitating Rose answers.

“I think so. Ok, normally I am the dominant one, but why not changing the roles? Probably it will be fun.”

Without a warning Amanda grabs Rose’s sides and tickles her and Rose screams out.

“Hey, that’s mean, stop it.”

And Amanda stops.

“And that’s nothing compared to what awaits you there. You will get tied down and they will tickle your feet as extreme as possible.”

For a moment Rose is a bit insecure, but then she shrugs.

“Well, I think I can stand this.”

A smile comes into her face.

“And then I might understand why you love it so much.”

Amanda giggles again and kisses her wife.

“Maybe, maybe not. But I must admit that I love this idea and the producers of this video will love it too. Haha, you will have your fun and I will have enough time to get ready for this fucking Salco chick.”

“Ok, then this is settled. So let’s get ready. I will come with you to the gym and we can train together. A little workout will be good for me too. By the way, when does the filming start?”

Amanda looks at her phone before she answers.

“It will be tomorrow. Start is at 10 am and it will prolly go the whole day.”

“Well, that’s good. So we can train together. Tomorrow I’m gonna do this shooting and you meet Casey again. So lemme call the producer.”

Rose takes Mandy’s phone and after a few minutes everything seems to be cleared, and Amanda wants to know everything.

“What did he say?”

“Well, he was a bit pissed that you canceled the shooting, but then it was ok for him. I’ll do it instead of you. I’m really glad, cuz we need the money.”

Now Amanda is eased too. She earns a lot of money with her modeling and so it is good that Rose can do this job now.

“Awesome …so everything is settled and we didn’t lose this job.”

She winks at her wife.

“Hehe, and maybe you could need some training too.”

Rose raises an eye brow.

“Whatcha mean?”

“Well, I just want that you know what awaits you. Hehe. And maybe I will discover my dominant side.”

For Rose all this is pretty new, but she’s curious and so she nods.

“Ok, we try it, but first we meet Casey at the gym.”

Amanda nods and then they both stand up and get their stuff. After a short drive, they arrive at the gym and the next hours they spend with a really hard training. Really exhausted they take a shower and drive back home. After a little dinner Amanda takes Rose by her hand and leads her to the bed room. Playfully she pushes her on the bed.

“And now comes round two, Haha, your training for tomorrow.”

Pretty fast Amanda has Rose tied to the bed and she look down to her pretty victim.

“Hehe, seems that I love it too to be dominant. Well, good for me, bad for you, Haha and bad for Jessie at our match. I’ll make sure that she won’t have so much fun when she faces me in the ring. She will regret that she ever came back and I’ll make her look like the sore loser she is. This fucking slut can’t make a step without stumbling and such a laughable person has nothing to do in a wrestling ring. She should act as a clown for the kids, but not as a professional wrestler. This is a disgrace, but anyway, I will stop this farce.”

With a sadistic smile in her face she looks at her wife and then the scene fades to black.

7
Climax Control Archives / Shining star
« on: April 11, 2018, 11:07:02 AM »
 “What the fuck is this?”

Completely shocked Amanda looks at the new match card in her mail from SCW. At first, as Christian had told her that SCW is back, Amanda has been happy and was proud to be on the new show, even if it’s only a one time appearance as every year, but then she sees that her partner is Konrad Raab, a person she knows from GZWA and whom she really can’t stand.
It’s really long ago since Amanda has been a member of the SCW roster and she always wanted to come back, but she never found the time to do it. Then SCW closed and so it was too late, but now they opened again and in some way she is happy and proud that she got asked to participate in this show. For a moment she even thought of a real come back, but that’s too stressing for her and with her family she really doesn’t find the time to wrestle every week.

“And I was so happy to be back for this one show and then they put me in a team with this idiot. There are so many wrestlers whom I like and whom I respect, for example Roxi, Keira, Dimitrii and many others, but what did they do? They put me in a match with Raab at my side as my partner. That sucks completely.
If it wouldn’t have been SCW, then I would have told them to fuck off, but here I can’t. I like the bosses, I like the company and I also like most of the wrestlers there, but not this sore loser Raab, this bloody motherfucker.”

Amanda growls and clenches her fists. After this bad news, her good mood is really gone and it has ruined her day. She’s not really ambitious and does that wrestling stuff just for having fun, but with such a partner it won’t be fun. She still thinks that she will be able to win this match, but it will be a pain in the ass and she will be happy when the whole thing is over.

“Shit, shit, shit …this really wasn’t necessary. I’m in that job for such a long time, I held so many titles and I know so many people whom I respect and they gimme this idiot. It’s not only that I think he’s crappy in the ring, he also goes on my nerves with his endless and boring talking about titles and how much he respects this business and what in means for him. It’s ok that he sees it this way, but I don’t wanna hear this crap.
I’m not here for getting any fucking title, I’m here for meeting some friends and for having fun, but the fun is ruined. Damn, in some way I even hope that our opponents win, so that I won’t have to team up with this idiot again. Prolly even a loss is better than this crap.
I hate gender mixed matches and I hate Rap, so the whole thing almost is perfect. I don’t even know anything that could be worse.”

Really frustrated she sighs. The whole situation is so hilarious that she almost has to laugh, but sadly this is no bad joke, it is reality.

“Damn, I already can hear his stupid talking again. It has been a pain in the ass at GZWA and I’ve been so happy that I didn’t had to meet this fucking idiot there. I ignored him on Twitter, I didn’t watch his matches and I couldn’t care less about what he’s doing, but now I can’t ignore him any longer.”

She shakes her head and laughs out.

“Just imagine what this moron just said. After he heard that he will be my partner, the onlt thing he wanted to know what titles I held during my career. God, that’s so desperate. And then he didn’t even had the guts to ask me. No, he asked my friends. That’s really just laughable. If he would be normal, he would have asked whether he should train together with me, but nothing like this. Haha, all he wants to know is that title crap. Prolly he needs this for jerking off, because with his ugly wife sex is too boring. Eww …”

Amanda shivers and laughs again.

But anyway, if they want this pairing, then they can have it. At least my opponents aren’t as disgusting as my tag partner. I don’t know much about them, but that’s ok. I\m in this business for such a long time, so that I won’t make the mistake to underestimate them. I know that Ben Jordan has been tag champion and that means that he’s used to do tag matches. I also know that he had to do something with Raab’s brother, but I don’t know exactly what it is. I just heard that he helped him with his problem with women, whatever this means.”

Again Amanda pauses and then she laughs again.

“Well, that seems to be a problem with the whole Raab family. Konrad also seems to have a problem with women, at least with me. Prolly everything scares him that has tits and a pussy. Oh god, how desperate, and not only that, it’s also dangerous. Then Brittany Williams will prolly scare him too and he might run away. Shit, I’m doomed.”

It takes a bit, but then Amanda becomes serious again.

“But now, after Raab can’t live without knowing what titles I had, I will help him out a bit.
At ZXWWF I have been

The Gen-NeXt Champion
The Vixen Champion
The Women's Tag Team Champion
The Diva Tag Team Champ
The VWA Champ

And at it has been

The Titan Title
The Women'sTag Team Title
The Women's Primestar Title
The Women's Heavyweight Title
The Women's Champion
The Bombshell Title

And at GZWA I held the TV Title and the heavyweight Title.

Well, I’m pretty sure that I forgot a few from some other companies I’ve been in, but for you it should be enough.”

After lighting a cigarette Amanda inhales deeply and blows out a smoke ring.

“But as I said before, for me this stuff isn’t important anymore. Years ago it was, but life made me change. I’m still here in this business for two reasons. The first one is my family. They pay good and I need all that money to pay the college for my kids. And the other reason are the fans, at least here at SCW. I know they love me, their cute Goddess, and I’ll do everything not to disappoint them. So I’ll even do this match with that crappy partner and I’ll do my best to win it, so that they all can see me again in the next round. But even if this shouldn’t work out, well, then they will see me in the next year at the next tournament.”

Amanda drags at her cigarette.

“But wait, maybe I’ll do something special for them. After this show I’m gonna do a huge party for all of them, where everybody will be invited. Well, almost everybody, but not …Raab.”

Then the door opens and Rose stands there.

“Did I just hear that name Raab? Damn, it seems that we never get rid of this idiot. Isn’t it enough that we have to deal with him at GZWA?”

“It is, but don’t worry about it. I’m only booked for this tournament, so it’s no bigger problem. I’ll just try to ignore him.”

But Rose sees this different.

“You can’t ignore him. He’s your partner and as soon as Jordan gets tagged in, he has to fight too. So he can ruin the match for you.”

But Amanda only shrugs.

“Well, that could happen, but it won’t. I’ll just be the one who pins Brittany and then Raab can do whatever he wants. I can fight alone and I don’t need him for taking a win. It doesn’t matter whether he’s there or not, he won’t come into action and nothing can happen. But even if everything goes wrong, who cares?
At least I don’t. Ok, it’s nice to take a win, but for me it’s enough to make a good performance for the fans. They should be happy and that’s all what counts.
By the way, as we talk about making them happy, what should I wear in the ring?”

Now it doesn’t take long before Rose answers.

“Hehe, that’s easy. The best thing would be nothing. Most of them even only wanna see your boobs and your as, so as less, as better.”

And Amanda giggles. She won’t come without clothes to the ring, but she will chose a skimpy and sexy outfit. After looking into her locker, she shows Rose a belly free top and a really small shorts, that shows more than it does hide. After putting it on, she poses for Rose and smiles.

“And I’m sure Raab will be pissed after he sees me like this. Then he can say again that I don’t take all this serious. But who cares about what this idiot thinks? At least the fans will love it.”

Rose smiles and pokes Amanda’s ribs, so that the pretty redhead giggles and squirms.

“Prolly they won’t only love it. They wail wanna have you in bed. Hehe, at least I want that.”

Now Amanda shakes her head.

“Is sex the only thing you can think of?”

“Yes it is …”

But Rose can’t continue, because Amanda kisses her with a passionate long kiss. She presses her body against Rose’s and shoves her gently to the bed. Then she pushes her on the bed and kneels above her, pinning her down. She leans forward and kisses Rose on the lips, while she grinds at her wife. Rose moans and purrs. Her hands run over Mandy’s sides, down to her legs and she lightly tickles Mandy’s ankles, so that the pretty redhead squirms and giggles.

“Shit, that’s so much better than this stupid talking about wrestling, about titles and all this other crap. Life is really too short for wasting time with idiots like Raab, so let’s forget him, at least for now.”

Again she kisses Rose and then they switch off the lights and cute noises can be heard. A few hours later Amanda awakes again and goes to the kitchen. She’s still a bit tired and exhausted from making love, but it’s time for her to stand up and do some training. Not very motivated she gets dressed, drinks a coffee and is on her way to the gym. As she arrives there, a camera team stops her and she’s a bit surprised. She has retired a pretty long time ago and so she isn’t used to these interviews anymore and she also doesn’t know what to say about her opponents, especially as she doesn’t know much about them. So she cuts the reporter off.

“Please …no questions about that match, my opponents or my stupid partner. Please ask me something else, maybe something about my sex life.”

She giggles a bit, but it seems that the reporters want to know something about the match.

“Ok, it seems that you don’t give up. So I tell you something. What I think about my partner, you prolly already know, at least if you look at Twitter. But then let’s come to my opponents. I can tell you that Jordan was a tag champion before Dimitri dethroned him and that means that he is really dangerous, but thanks god that won’t be my problem, it’ll be Konrads.
My problem will be Brittany Williams and this really can become a problem. Damn, it’s so long ago since I’ve been in this company fulltime, that I really forgot whether I’ve faced her before or not. Damn, it can be possible, but I can’t remember. Fuck, it seems that I become old, but anyway. I might be too old to remember such things, but that doesn’t mean that I’m becoming stupid too. I still have some wrestling skills and I don’t make the mistake to underestimate any opponent, so I also won’t underestimate her.
But there’s something more. I know the bosses here and I know that they only hire the best wrestlers for their show, so Brittany must have been really good. But anyway, that doesn’t mean that she will get the chance to win against me. Let her have wrestling skills, experience, or whatever, it won’t help her. I will be the one who pins her and takes the win.”

For a second Amanda smiles, but then she becomes serious again.

“And if we should really lose, then it’s because Jordan pins my partner, but this isn’t my fault. I will have to face the female part of our opponents and I promise that we will make a fucking great show, that none of you will ever forget.
You all know that I’m not back completely. I’m retired and it’ll be a one time appearance, so I make sure that it’ll be a fucking great appearance, filled with action and fun.
And I think that most of you know me and know that I always keep my promises. So it’ll be an awesome show, with me as the shining star, whether I win this match or not.”

Now Amanda turns around and walks off.

8
Climax Control Archives / Good old times good bye
« on: December 11, 2017, 06:15:28 AM »
 â€œSadly every good things come to an end ….”

Amanda just came home to her boat and has checked all her emails. Since she has retired from wrestling a few years ago, she doesn’t get much mails anymore and her life has become pretty quiet. After all that stress in the wrestling business she now offers boat trips or helps her wife in her flower shop.
She has been a pretty good wrestler and also won a lot of titles, but this is long ago and she almost can’t remember anymore how this life has been. If she thinks back it’s all so strange and she doesn’t understand anymore that she could ever have loved such a life. Ok, she has loved the success and the fans who were cheering at her, but it has also been stressing and chaotic. Now, years later, she can’t imagine that this aggressive and arrogant young woman is the same Mandy as she is now.
Even though her life isn’t filled with action anymore, she still doesn’t miss much and she enjoys her life. It’s quiet and full of happy moments with her wife Rose and also her kids, who are almost grown up now. As she remembers this, she is shocked for a moment and fe3ls so old, even she is only 33. Damn, but sometimes she really feels old. She looks onto the mirror and as she only sees some light wrinkles near her eyes, she is a bit eased, but also decides that it slowly becomes time for some Botox.
She turns around and looks at her ass and her legs and sighs. Damn, she has really a few pounds too much and some train g could help there, but her wife Rose loves her the way she is and so she only shrugs.
Then she remembers the mail again and sighs. It’s from SCW and she has heard that this place will close soon and they have asked her whether she will perform there for a last time. Without hesitating she writes them back, “yes”. She presses the send button and smiles.

She really never wanted to wrestle again, but this mail has changed everything. She has been at SCW years ago and she has loved this place. It has been something like home for her and most of the people there have been like family, or at least like very good friends. So hearing that this place closes makes her really sad and she has been so choked that they have asked her to perform in one of their last shows. She looks at the mail and thinks of all the great moments she has had there and it drives the tears into her eyes. She always wanted to return one day and then she retired and now it’s too late to return. This will be the last time where she will see her old bosses, friends, the fans and all that stuff. The last time she will stand in the ring and hear the cheering of the fans and the last time she will raise her arms in victory. Damn, this is really so sick.
She tries to fight back her tears, but she has no success and now she sobs. It takes a while, but eventually she can stop sobbing and now only a sniffling can be heard. She wipes away her tears and sighs again. Damn, she really had had a great time there a d she will miss all this, but anyway, life goes on and she will survive it.
Now she puts her iPad away and stands up again. Her mascara is ruined from the crying but she doesn’t care and now she smiles. She’s really happy that she will have the chance to perform there one last time and to thank everybody for the great time there. Well, and then her wrestling career will be completely over. It’s still a sad thought, but she knows that she will leave the business with a great last performance and this makes her so proud. Again she smiles and then, slowly she begins to think positive. After this last performance she will be able to eventually close a chapter of her life and then a new one begins. It might not be as glamorous as before, but she has everything she needs, a family who loves her, enough money to live and a job she really loves. It’s so much fun to spend all day on her boat and also her modeling job is fun too, at least most of the time. For most modeling jobs her ass and her breasts are too big and she doesn’t fit into the clothes, but she gets booked for fetish photo shootings pretty often and that’s fun too and it brings her a lot of cash.
But it’s not only the cash that motivates her. She is a bit kinky and so she loves this job. And in her free time she loves it to perform at Renfaire festivals, a thing she shares with her wife Rose. The two tattooed young women perform there as pirate girls and they always have so much fun. Well, and now she will have even more time for all these nice things and that makes her feel better and almost forget the fact that she will never wrestle again.
She looks at he watch and as she sees that it’s still pretty early, she thinks about what to do now. She will have to look whether she still fits into her wrestling gear, but she doubts it. She opens her locker and pulls out some of her clothes and as she already thought, it’s all too small. Damn, then she will have to buy some new stuff.
The next thing on her list is going to the gym and start some training again. She will also need a personal trainer who can help her to get rid of the ring rust. So she calls the gym, where she has spent so many hours and after some talking and explaining what she has in mind, they tell her that she can come there tomorrow and start her training. They promise her that they will get her fit for her match. Good, it seems that everything will become good.

And now she still has some time left till Rose comes back home. For a moment she is a bit worried that rose couldn’t be happy with her decision to wrestle again, but then she wipes away this thought. Probably Rose will understand her and help her with her preparations as usually. It feels really good to have a partner whom she can trust and who loves and supports her whatever happens. So what shall she do now?
She’s pretty excited to tell her love the news and for a moment she thinks of driving to her little flower shop, but she still has some work at home. She has to clean up everything and also buy some food for dinner. And then she also has to do some preparations for a pirate show next week. Well, there isn’t much to do, because it will only be a short fighting performance with swords and then they will get arrested and put in a pillory or the stocks for the rest of the day. So the whole thing will be pretty relaxing and the best thing is that they get paid good for it and that they will have some fun, at least she hopes so. The last time they had done such a performance, her stepsister Casey has also performed there as one of the soldiers who arrested them. Then they have put them in the stocks and her mean sister has taken away their boots and tickled their feet. Damn, at the beginning it has been pretty funny, but then some more people have joined, and so the two had to laugh and shriek for the rest of the day. At first Amanda wanted to kill her sister, but then she calmed down and all in all it had been fun and so she wasn’t mad at her sister anymore. So now she takes her phone and calls Casey. As her sister answered the phone, she tells her about the next performance and whether she wanna join. After Casey agreed, Amanda also asked her whether she will help her out with her training for the wrestling show and Casey agrees. She’s the owner of a gym and also has wrestled for a few years, so taking her as her personal trainer will be really good and it makes her chances to take the win even bigger. But even if she doesn’t win, at least she wants to make a great performance. She hates it to become old and still wants to look as good as the young chicks.

And this makes her remember the small wrinkles in her face and she decides that it’s time to do something against it. After another phone call she leaves her boat, climbs into her car to drive to a doctor to get some Botox injections. During her ride there, she looks into the mirror again and thinks that her lips could be a bit bigger too. So it’s time to solve this problem too. Two hours later, she sits in her car again and even though her face hurts a bit from the injections, she feels good. Before she drives home, she stops at Rose’s flower shop, to show her the results. Rose loves her also with wrinkles, but she likes what she sees and gently kisses Amanda. Then Mandy informs her what has happened today. At first Rose is a bit shocked, but then she smiles and promises to help her. Especially the thing with the Renfaire festival she loves.
And now she’s really curious and looks at the match card. She smiles and then she starts to laugh.

“Well, this is really funny. You’ll have to team up with Odette, Vixen, Alexia and Zuri and your opponents are Roxi, Keira, Delia and Vixen. It seems that all your friends are your opponents now.”

For a moment Amanda is shocked. She has just seen that she will have a match, but she hasn’t looked what kind of match it is. Now she growls.

“Damn, that really sucks. Roxi, Keira and Delia I really love and I would have loved it to be in their team. Damn, my last match and I’m on the other side. But teaming up with Odette is cool too. I already lost against her and I know that she’s really strong, so it’s good to have her in my team.”

Now Mandy lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. She smiles and looks at her wife.

“But at least it’s great that I will meet them all in one match. I know that I have talked really bad about them, especially about their superhero gimmick, but I love them. They are really my friends and they were always here for me. And Deliah was the boss of my stable. Shit …I’m so happy.”

“Even though you’ll have to fight them?”

But Amanda only shrugs. She would have preferred to have them in her team, but she doesn’t care much. Ok, she wants to take the win and look good in her last match, but if not, it will be ok for her too.

“Yeah, even if they are my opponents. It’s just so wonderful that I will see them again. Look, it’s so long ago that we met and had our fun, but I always enjoyed their company. So I’m pretty sure that it will be the same time this time. It will be a fair and cool match and the best team should win. Hehe, and this team will be mine.”

And now Rose starts to laugh. Amanda has always been a bit cocky and it’s cute in some way.

“Haha, that’s true, but don’t forget that all your friends also know all your weaknesses.”

This thought makes Amanda giggle, but she only shrugs.

“Well, this is true, but who cares? I know that they will never really hurt me and that they will fight fair. And if they think that it’s funny to tickle me into submission, well, then they shall do it. I prefer it to win, but losing in such a way is ok for me and I can live with it.
And after everything is over, we will all meet backstage and party. Yes, it will be the biggest party SCW has ever had. And then I will try to meet them more often. They are really such good friends and I’m thankful that I have the chance to see them again. And then I won’t wait years again till we meet the next time. Hehe, I’ll invite them all to our Xmas party this year.”

Seeing Amanda being that happy makes Rose smile and she kisses her wife.

“You’re so cute.”

But now Amanda shakes her head.

“No, I’m not cute, I’m deadly and dangerous.”

Rose rolls her eyes, but she nods.

“Ok, you’re deadly and dangerous. But now we still have to get you fit for your match.”

Hearing this makes Amanda nod and she tells Rose what she has already organized. The thing with the gym, the personal trainer and also her ring gear. And now Rose laughs again.

“So you don’t fit into your old ring gear? Hehe, but I think you don’t need it anyway. Hehe …your opponents will rip off your clothes and bring long fluffy feathers to the ring and then you’re doomed.”

Amanda fakes to pout.

“That’s mean, but anyway, it will be fun. But I still need something that I don’t look too fat. Damn, I don’t wanna disappoint the fans.”

“But you aren’t fat, just a bit curvy and I love you the way you are and I’m sure that the fans will love you too.”

Amanda raises an eye brow.

“Really?”

Then she wraps her arms around Rose and kisses her. And then the chaos starts again. Amanda tries out her old ring gear and it’s really too small and so the two go shopping. Mandy isn’t a real fan of shopping, but together with Rose it makes fun and at the end they found a really sexy outfit for her. Satisfied and happy she looks at Rose.

“Damn, I never thought that this will be so hard. And now I’m hungry.”

Now it’s Rose’s part to giggle. I thought that you think you’re too fat and now all you do is talking about eating.”

Playfully Mandy punches Rose’s arm.

“Hey, that was mean.”

“Ok, ok, I’m sorry. So let’s get something to eat.”

They go into a restaurant and after a pizza and some ice cream Amanda feels better. She knows that she should go to the gym soon, but right now she’s too tired. Rose tries to motivate her, but she fails.

“Don’t worry, I’ll train tomorrow. And, to be honest, it isn’t too important. Look, the others became older too and so my chances aren’t too bad. And even if we have a bit ring rust, we still are better that all these new girls. I know that each of us could beat them with ease.”

After they have finished their meal, they drive back home and have a nice evening. Amanda is really in a good mood now and talks about the old times. But the next day Amanda starts her training together with Rose and her sister Casey. At the beginning she has some problems, but after a while she manages it to do all her old wrestling moves. The only thing that isn’t so good anymore is her stamina, but that’s a thing she can’t change in such a short time. She should stop smoking and work out more often, but now it’s a bit too late. Maybe she should change her life a bit in the future, but she doubts that she will really do it.
Now the trio makes a short break and Casey massages Amanda’s shoulders while Rose massages her feet, but not without tickling her a bit. Amanda giggles.

“Hey, that’s mean …”

But Rose continues and plays the innocent one.

“But laughing is good for your stamina and we should also try to get you used to it. Haha, that’s your weak point and you don’t want that the others will take advantage from it.”

Amanda sighs.

“Well, that’s true, but I’d prefer it if we would do this stamina training at home in bed and not here where everybody can see it.”

“But you look cute and sexy when you laugh and giggle.”

And now Amanda roles her eyes.

“Well, if anybody wanna see this, they shall book me for a session. Then it brings us some money and we always need money.
But now let’s go back to some real training. I know that I’m mostly pretty lazy, but look, this will be my last match and I really want that all the fans will keep their Goddess in good memory and that they think of a great wrestler when they remember me. Nobody shall say that I lost my spirit or that I’m too old for this sport.
Ok, I am too old, but who cares as long as nobody sees it? Like usually I’ll make a great show and I’ll make sure that they will never forget me. Damn, the whole thing makes me really a bit sad, but I’m also thankful that Mark and Christian booked me one last time. That will be great way to say Good Bye to all my friends.”

After this short speech Amanda has tears in her eyes again, but then she wipes them away and continues her training and so she does the nest days. She isn’t as young as during her career at SCW, but after a weak full of hard training, she is fit again and she knows that she will make a great last show before she retires and this thought makes her really happy.

9
Climax Control Archives / Missing the old times
« on: April 11, 2017, 10:02:09 AM »
 â€œOops, that was harder than I thought, but thanks god we could take the win.”

A bit tired, bruised and exhausted, Amanda sits on a deck chair on her boat and tries to relax a bit, but she’s too excited. Her wife Rose is with her and she’s happy that Amanda could take the win and also didn’t get injured, but she is also annoyed, cuz now Amanda will have a second match against Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas. As she hears Amanda’s comment, she growls.

“Yeah, it’s awesome, that you two could win …but …”

Mandy sees that Rose isn’t happy, especially after she promised to end her wrestling career after this match.

“I know that you don’t like it, but now I have no choice. I have something like a contract, and that means, that we have another match for the case that we win. So I can’t do anything. But don’t worry, I promise, after this tournament is over, I will stop wrestling.”

With a smile in her face she kisses Rose on her cheek, but Rose is still angry and in some way this makes her sad. She loves her wife and only wants to see her happy.

“Yeah, and then comes the next of your friends and you’re in the next tournament. Great, I’m so happy.”

“Please, that’s not fair. You didn't wanna see me get beaten up and now, after we took the win, you also aren’t happy. I really don’t know what you want.”

Now Rose sits down at the foot end of the deck chair and looks at her wife, still a bit annoyed and disappointed.

“What I want? Well, that’s easy. I want to spend my time with you, I want to travel around the world, but not from one arena to the other.
By the way, do you still remember, that we have to do this boat trip?”

Amanda hasn’t forgotten it and she nods. She loves these trips together with Rose and they also bring them a lot of money.

“How could I forget this? We can start tomorrow and then we are back before the show begins. So no needa worry.”

She smiles at her wife and Rose sighs, but slowly she begins to calm down. She still isn’t happy with the whole situation, but in some way she can understand Amanda.

"Ok, I'm sorry. I haven't been fair and I’m proud that you took the win. And I also hope that you will win your next match. Seems that you’ll have to face one of your old ‘friends’, Mercedes Vargas.”

As she hears this, Amanda laughs out. Mercedes and the rest of their stable have really been her only friends at SCW and now she has happy to meet them again.

“So true, she has been one of my friends and was in the same stable as me. And that’s good. So I know that she won’t try to cripple or injure me, it will be a fair match, without hatred.”

Rose tilts her head to the side and giggles. It seems that something kinky comes into her mind.

“Haha, that’s what you think, but don’t forget that your old team mates know all your weaknesses.”

Amanda giggles and shakes her head. She knows what Rose means, but isn’t willing to admit, that she has weaknesses.

“I have no weaknesses.”

“Oh, I know at least one …”

With this Rose tickles Amanda’s foot and the petite young woman giggles and shrieks.

“Ok ..if you mean this. But I’m pretty sure that nobody will do this to me in the ring. And even if they do, well, then it’s at least a lot of fun.”

Rose glares at Mandy and tickles her again. She knows that her wife loves this, but also that it becomes pretty torturous after a while.

“Hey, do you wanna make me jealous? I’m the only one who’s allowed to do this with you.”

Amanda still laughs and squirms and eventually she manages it to pull her foot away. She rubs it and, still giggling, she looks at Rose.

"Ok, yes, you're the only one ..."

But then she shakes her head.

“Well, not the only one. Don’t forget all my performances and you never had a problem with it.”

Rose looks at her wife and nods.

“True, that’s no problem for me, as long as I’m the only one who touches your privates and your boobs.”

She winks and gently squeezes Amanda’s breast so that the pretty young woman shrieks.

“Ok, ok …that’s a deal ..”

Amanda still giggles and she would have loved to go to bed with Rose, but now she really has a lot to do. She has to make her boat ready for their trip, she has to pack her stuff for the next show, and a small rest before all the stress starts again would be great too. Slowly she also isn’t so sure anymore, whether it was a good idea to return to wrestling. It’s fun, but slowly it becomes too much for her and this time she doesn’t even has the time to train much. So she isn’t sure whether her next match will be a success or not.
Now she stands up, stretches herself and smiles at her wife.

“Ok, and now we should get ready. I’d prefer to do something else, but we have so much to do before we can start our little trip. One of us should buy some Provisions, drinks for our guests and ….Hehe, maybe some weed would be cool too. Just think of the long and romantic evenings.”

Rose giggles too.

“So true …and we also need some toys, Hehe, ropes, feathers, the mini rake and …”

But Mandy interrupts her.

“Hey, do you wanna kill me? Don’t forget that I still have this match and that I should be fit when I step into the ring. The whole thing won’t be easy for me.”

Rose only shrugs.

“It was your decision. Nobody forces you to wrestle.”

Amanda nods.

“That’s true, nobody forces me, but I want to. Please understand me, I don’t wanna come back completely, but this tournament means a lot to me. I’ve been ion the wrestling business for more than ten years and even though it has been stressing, it also has been fun. I had had so many good days, I held so many titles and I also met so many nice people and a lot of them even became my friends. For example, the girls from our old stable, like Deliah, Veronica and Mercedes. And now I have the chance to meet one of them again and this even in a wrestling match.
I really liked her and I always wanted to face her in a match. And this time it will be awesome. I think, none of us has a grudge, we don”t fight for a title and none of us wants a contract at SCW. So it will be completely relaxed, just a little rivalry between two friends. You don’t have this chance to often, so I will take it and I will enjoy the show.”

Happily she smiles at Rose.

“And there’s something more. I don’t miss my old job very often, but from time to time I do it. At least the moments when you come to the ring and the fans are cheering at you. That always felt so good. No, not only good, it made me feel like a goddess and I’m thankful, that I’ll get this feeling again. I always loved these moments and it even has been better when the referee told me that I’m the winner. Damn, that’s just wonderful, like a dream that became truth.”

She is lost in thoughts and still has her happy smile in her face. As Rose sees this, she is choked and holds her close.

“I see what you mean. If you want, then you can also make a complete comeback to your old job. I think I could live with it.”

Amanda smiles lovingly and kisses her wife on the lips.

“Nah, that’s not necessary, I don’t wanna make a comeback. For me it’s unsought to make this tournament and then I’m gone again. I just wanna look good in my match. I want that my fans think of their glorious goddess when they think back at me and that they never forget me. But that’s enough for me. Otherwise I wanna spend more time with you and with traveling around the world. That’s what I really want and that’s what makes me happy and all I need.”

Again the two kiss each other, but then Mandy breaks the kiss.

“But now we should start with the preparations for our trip.”

Amanda wants to begin, but Rose holds her back.

“Wait, don’t you need some more training for your tournament?”

But Amanda only shrugs.

“Yeah, I need training, but we don’t need a gym. The weightlifting and also training some wrestling moves we can do here on board. And I also can do something for my stamina. I can go swimming d we have a bicycle ergometer.”

And again Rose interrupts her.

“Hehe, and I would know something else …”

She pokes Amanda’s sides and the pretty tattooed girl jumps.

“Why did I know that you have this in mind? But you’re right, having kinky fun and making love is so good for the stamina. Hehe, and it makes me so happy. But we should do this later. Now we have to get ready. You call our guests, and then we order the food and drinks for our trip. And then we have to get this boat ready. I think I still have to check the engines.”

With their boat trips they earn enough money, so that they can live, but Amanda always tries to save the money for the mechanics a so she repairs a makes the service of the engine alone. She looks for her tools and as she comes back, she has everything. With her tattered jeans, her belly free shirt, barefoot and the tools in her hand, she really looks sexy and Rose licks her lips. Rose has just called their guests and told them that they will start in the afternoon, but now, as she sees Amanda in this outfit, she has forgotten everything else and only wants to have her fun with her wife, but Mandy stops her.

“Wait …this will have till later, or we will never get ready. Lemme first check the engine.”

And Rose winks at her wife.

“Ok, I let you do your work and I”ll order the food. But then …well, I think you’ll be pretty dirty when you’re dome with the engine. So I’ll have a lot to do to get you clean again. Hehe …warm water, soap, a brush, my hands everywhere on your body. Yay, this will be so much fun.”

Playfully she slaps Mandy on her ass, but then she lets her go. Now Rose sits down, takes out her cell phone and orders everything. As she is finished, she goes to their cabin and lays down on the bed to relax a bit, while Mandy is still busy with her work. But it doesn’t take very long and it becomes boring for Rose. So she stands up and follows Amanda to the engine room. She giggles as she sees Amanda on her knees in front of the engine and she kneels down besides her. Gently she runs her fingers over Amanda’s back, her ass and her feet and Amanda giggles.

“Hehe, if you don’t stop this, I can’t finish my work. And that means that we will have to start later and that I’ll be too late at my wrestling match. Well, and then we won’t get paid and we will be in trouble.”

“I just thought that you need something to cheer you up. You look so stressed …”

Amanda smiles.

“Haha, I am stressed and I love the idea, but lemme please finish this work here.”

Rose pouts, but she leaves Mandy alone and goes back on deck. She sits down on a deck chair and closes her eyes, but then she hears Amanda.

“Yay, I thought that you will never come back.”

Amanda bends down and kisses her wife.

“Don’t worry, I would never leave you alone.”

She wants to hug Rose, but as Rose sees her dirty clothes, she shoves her back.

“Wait …not like this. First you have to get clean.”

Not caring whether anybody could see them, Rose begins to undress her wife. Then she takes her by her hand and drags her to the bathroom. There everything is already prepared and she shoves Amanda into the bath tub. Then she takes some soap and starts to wash Amanda. Her hands run gently over Amanda’s body and the tattooed young woman moans and purrs. Her eyes are closed and she loves the sensation everywhere on her skin. She moans, purrs and giggles and then she can’t hold back any longer. With a smile in her face, she grabs Rose and pulls her into the water. Rose shrieks, but Amanda gags her with a kiss and then the two make love.
About one hour later they are finished. Exhausted, but happy, they climb out of the warm water and help each other to dry. They are both pretty tired, but it’s already pretty late and so they don’t have the time to take a nap. Rose gets them some clean clothes and they get dressed, then they go to the kitchen. Amanda sits down and Rose makes them a sandwich.

“Ok, this was round one for your stamina.”

She giggles and Amanda smiles too.

“Well, it is really more exhausting than a workout and so much more fun. Thanks god we will have enough time to repeat these little ‘trainings sessions’.”

They begin to eat and they are really hungry.

“And if it helps me to get the win, then it’s even better. I never thought that we would get over the first round of this tournament, but as you saw, we won. So now it would be awesome to get another win. I don’t know too much about Burke, but I heard that he is very strong. Ok, that doesn’t has to bother me, cuz my partner will fave him and I’m sure that he can defeat Burke. Don’t forget that he is a former tag champion. My problem will be Mercedes and that’s a problem I can handle. She is good and I loved her matches, but I have been good too. Ok, it’s a while ago and I have some ring rust, but I think that I still know how to fight. I admit that it has been harder than I thought, but I think I looked good in my match and this time I will look good too. I don’t know whether I’ll be able to pin Mercedes, but I will try it and even if I don’t have success, it’ll be a great match. I mean it’s no shame to lose against a great wrestler like Mercedes.”

Rose looks at her wife and smiles.

“You really seem to like her. If I wouldn’t know better, I would be jealous.”

And Amanda takes Rose’s hand.

“There’s no need to be jealous. She has just been a friend and even though we haven’t seen us for years, I still think she is. Damn, and yes, I like her. I like all of the members of the Mean Girls. It was a great time and we had so much fun to terrorize the rest of the SCW roster. It’s not that I’m rally mean, no, I’ve always been the nicest of the Mean Girls, but I still enjoyed the sensation we got. It felt great to be feared.
And there’s something more. Some of our stable members might have been really mean, but to me they were always nice. We were a great team, friends, almost like sister and this you don’t have very often in this business. I’ve been really sad as our stable broke and a short time later I left SCW. Well, now you know everything. And please believe me, I don’t want the old times back, but it’s still awesome, that we will all meet again. T’s a bit lie a class reunion after years and these meetings are always fun.”

Now Amanda giggles.

“Haha and we can bitch about the others, how old and fat they are now. Haha, I love such things.”

Amanda looks down at her own body.

“Ok, I’m fatter than in the past too, but at least I’m still sexy. So I’m really curious how the other members of the Mean Girls look now.”

And now Rose interrupts her.

“You aren’t fat, you’re just a bit more curvy and I love this. Hehe, a big round ass and bit boobies is just the best thing in the world.”

Playfully she slaps Amanda’s ass and then they continue to eat. But then Rose hears a car and stands up. She leaves the kitchen and goes back on deck. There she spots out a taxi and immediately she realizes that their guests have arrived. Now she is glad, that she and Amanda haven’t spent more time in the tub, even though it would have been fun.
Now she helps them to bring their luggage on board while Mandy starts the engine. They leave the harbor and Amanda is in a really good mood. This is really the best way to spend the time till her next match and it’s a great way to relax. Completely happy with herself and her life, she lights a cigarette and accelerates the boat till it’s planing. She leans back in her seat and like usually she is completely relaxed. Her thoughts go back to her old times at SCW and in some way she feels free and happy. Then the scene fades to black.

10
Climax Control Archives / And back again
« on: April 05, 2017, 05:50:00 AM »
 â€œWhat the hell are you doing now?”

Pretty annoyed Rose looks at her wife Amanda. Everybody can see that she is really angry and this time she won’t let her wife get away with a simple excuse.

"I thought after all these years and all the injuries you got during the last years, you were done with wrestling and now I hear that you start it again. Damn, was that really necessary?”

Seeing her wife that angry makes Amanda feel guilty and she looks to the ground. She can understand that Rose doesn’t want to see her in the ring again. The last ten years Amanda has been so busy with traveling around, so that she almost had no time for her family, but since she retired, everything became better. Now the couple lives from Rose’s flower shop and that Mandy makes boat trips with the tourists. They don’t earn much money, but it’s enough and they are happy with their life, and so Rose is really disappointed. Even a tear runs down her cheek now.

“And I thought that you were happy with our life.”

As she sees Rose crying, she feels even more guilty and holds her wife close.

“But I am happy with our life. It’s all I want.”

“But why the hell do you have to start this fucking wrestling again?”

That’s a really difficult question and Amanda doesn’t exactly know how to explain it, but she has to.

“Well, that’s not so easy. I left the wrestling business and I never wanted to come back. To be honest, I didn’t miss anything, but last week a friend of me called me, Christian, one of the bosses at SCW. You know that he's one of my friends and this for such a long time and as he asked me, whether I would take part in this Blast of the Past tournament, I couldn't say no. It has been a spontaneous reaction, but he was really happy to see me back, so it would have broken my heart to say no.”

Still sad and hurt Rose glares at Amanda.

“But you can break my heart.”

As she hears this, Amanda is really shocked.

“Damn, why does it break your heart? I won’t be away for a longer time. It’s a onetime thing, just a few matches and then it’ll be over and I promise, that I won’t start wrestling again. I love you and I love our life, so I don’t need no wrestling to be happy. I just thought it could be fun. Oh, and I won’t leave you alone, you will come with you and you can watch my match.”

Still sniffling rose answers.

“But I don’t wanna watch it, I don’t wanna see you getting hurt or injured. Don’t forget, you’re a bit older than twenty.”

And now it's Amanda’s turn to pout.

“Damn, that was mean. Do you wanna say that I’m an old woman?”

“No, not pls, but with 32 it’s slowly time to do something else than running around in a wrestling ring. And don’t forget that you had had many injuries in the past. I don’y wanna see you end up in hospital.”

And then a smile comes into Amanda’s pretty face. She kisses her wife lovingly on the lips and runs her fingers through her long red hair.

“Don’t worry, I won’t get injured. I know that there are many younger divas than me, but the other people in that match are veterans too. So they must be about my age, haha, a match full of retirees. Shit, I feel so fucking old now.”

Amanda giggles.

“Damn, but at least I have no grey hair and my tits aren’t hanging.”

And now Rose has to laugh too. She loves Amanda’s cheery behavior and she never can be mad at her for a longer time.

“Nah, they aren’t hanging, they’re easy.”

But as Amanda tries to kiss her, she pushes her back.

“But don’t think that you will get away that easily. A kiss and everything is good …forget it.”

Amanda’s eyes widen and she looks to the ground.

“Damn, than I think, I’m doomed.”

And Rose winks at her wife.

“There you can be sure. I promise.”

"Oh shit, what do you have in mind? Do you wanna tie me to the bed and tickle me till I wet myself?"

Now Rose starts to laugh.

“Well, that sounds like a plan. But I think that would be too easy, especially as I know that you love such stuff.”

A bit worried Amanda looks at her wife. She knows that Rose can be sadistic from time to time.

“Huh …What could be worse?”

Rose looks at her wife, but she doesn’t answer. It’s really fun to watch, how the always curious Amanda slowly becomes nervous.

“Please tell me …”

And eventually Rose shows mercy.

“Ok, do you still remember these two couples who wanted to hire us for a boat trip last year.”

For a moment Amanda is quiet and swallows.

“Shit, yes …and they wanted to have their fun with me during that trip, Shit, these sadists …But you know that I said no.”

But Rose ignores Amanda’s comment. Well, they asked me again and they said it won’t be too bad for you, just a lil tickling from all of them and the rest like a normal boat trip.”

Violently Amanda shakes her head.

“Forget it, no way I’m gonna do this. They were sadists and they will kill me.”

And again Rose giggles.

“But nice sadists and I promise that you will like it too. And don’t forget that they will pay a lot of money, more that you get for your stupid wrestling.”

“Forget it …”

But Rose doesn't forget it.

“No way, no boat trip, no wrestling. It’s so easy.”

Amanda isn’t completely convinced, but she wants her match and she also doesn’t wanna disappoint Rose, and so she nods.

“Ok, you won. But only with safeword and you will be at my side.”

And Rose nods.

“Ok, deal …”

She kisses Mandy on her lips and smiles.

“In some way I knew that you will agree. You never say no if it comes to kinky fun.”

They both giggle, but then Rose wants to know what kinda show it will be and who are Amanda’s opponents.

“And now you must tell me everything.”

The talking about the kinky fun was really exciting for Amanda, so that she almost had forgotten her match, but now she starts to explain everything.

“Well, it’s the same as last year, where I could team up with despayre. This time my partner will be Ivan Darrel and my opponents are Jeremiah Hardin and Brandy Shotze.”

“Never heard of them …”

Amanda shrugs.

“Me neither, but I heard that they have been champions too. It must have been before or after my time at SCW. But anyway, they all held titles, so they must be good. I know the people there and they were all pretty strong, so being in a match with all these former champions will really be a challenge for me. In some way I like this idea.
I don’t know how long they are away, but they had enough time to train and so they will be fit and I won’t underestimate them. It’s a bit sad, that I never saw them perform in the ring, but anyway, I can’t change it and it also doesn’t matter. They are good, but I know that I can be better. I’m out of this business for a long time, but you know that I still train together with my stepsister Casey and so I still know how to fight. Ok, I gained a bit weight and my stamina isn’t as good as it has been in the past, but I’m still in a good shape and so I think that I’ll have chances. No, not only chances, I will win it and come into the next ground.”

Again rose looks a bit skeptically.

“Don’t worry, just this tournament and then I stop wrestling again. I don’t need all that stress again, even though I must say, that it will become interesting again. I’m really looking forward to meet all the people again. I don’t know whether they are still there, but Seeing Roxi, Keira and Amy Marshal again would be so great. Damn, I really loves these girls. But we will see.”

She has a warm smile in her face.

“I’ve been in so many federations during my career, but SCW has always been a very special place for me. It has been something like a home and even though I had some trouble and feuded, I still see most of the people there as my friends. Yes, they were really awesome and it has been always fun. Shit, it’s like a family meeting and I’m excited like a lil child who goes to school for the first time.”

As Rose sees, how happy Amanda is, she smiles and kisses her wife. Mandy’s good mood is really infecting.

“I think that I understand how you feel. I was just a bit worried, but as long as it doesn’t become such a stress like in the past, everything is ok. Go out there, have your fun and then we continue with our life.”

“I’m so happy, that you understand me.”

But then Amanda’s happy smile disappears for a moment.

“But I still need some training …”

She looks at Rose with pleading eyes.

“I know that you don’t like wrestling, but it would be awesome if you could come with me to the gym and train with me.”

Rose really doesn’t like to train wrestling anymore.

“Can’t you train with your sister Casey? She still does her MMA fights and sometimes some wrestling matches, so she’d be the perfect partner for you.”

But Amanda shakes her head.

“No, she’s stronger than most guys and she’s too violent. I’d prefer to train with you. You’re my wife and you must help me.”

Rose roles her eyes.

"Oh shit, why did I know that I'd get something to do that I don't like?”

“Because you know me for such a long time.”

Now they both giggle and then Rose stands up.

“Well, it seems that I have no choice. But if I have to do that crap, them I’m the boss and you do whatever I want. Deal?”

Rose holds out her hand and Mandy takes it.

“Deal.”

And then Rose pulls Mandy up too and playfully slaps her ass, so that the petite girl jumps.

“Good. So get ready. Pack your stuff and then we go to the gym. We have only one week to get you in shape and that’s a pretty short time. So we have no time to waste.”

She doesn’t like that though, but Mandy knows that Rose is right, but she still hesitates and so Rose glares at her again.

“You wanted that match and so you’ll have to live with the consequences. I thought that you wanted to win that match and that you wanted to look good for the fans. So stand up and move your ass to the gym.”

And so Amanda leaves the room and disappears in the bed room, but then it takes really long and her swearing can be heard. Rose follows her and smiles as he sees Amanda standing in front of a mirror, her old wrestling clothes laying on the ground and she tries to put on an old pants, but without much success. She still isn’t fat, but sh has gained a bit weight and so everything is too small.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck …I can’t do that match, I have no clothes and I can’t wrestle naked. And I also can’t train without clothes.”

Carefully Rose approaches her from behind and squeezes her ass, so that Mandy jumps.

“Aww, I’d love to see you wrestle without clothes. That would be so hot. Hehe, then I might come back to the ring too. But now seriously, we can buy you some new clothes. And for training we will find something.”

And so she begins to help Mandy and after a while they find a shorts that isn’t too small and also a black sports bra that could fit. Mandy tries it out and even though it’s pretty tight, she manages it to put it on and she looks sexy as hell. Rose smiles and claps her hands.

“Wow, you look really hot …”

“But I feel like a fat cow …”

But Rose comforts Mandy.

“Nah, you aren’t fat. You are sexy and I could bang you right here.”

The smile comes back into Mandy’s face.

“Ok, if you say so …But Now the wrestling boots. I can’t find them.”

Again Rose helps her with her search, but this time she also has no success.

“Are you sure that you still have them? If I remember it right, then you have thrown away a lot of your old stuff.”

They search a bit longer, but then Amanda has enough.

“Maybe you’re right ….So we have to get some new ones, but not now. Let’s go to the gym first.”

It's pretty warm outsides and so Mandy puts on some flip flops. A last time she looks into the mirror and shakes her head.

"I feel like an idiot or like a granny who tries to put the clothes of her teenager grandchildren. It’s a bit laughable.”

As she hears this, Rose licks her lips.

“But you’re a really sexy granny.”

“Shit …I’m not old.”

Playfully Amanda slaps Rose’s ass and then the two leave and drive to the gym. Still not very motivated Amanda starts her training. Her wrestling moves are still good and she still is very fast, but her stamina isn’t the best and so she becomes exhausted pretty fast. After some cardio, some weight lifting and some training in the ring, Amanda sits in the middle of the ring and doesn’t want to move anymore.

“Fuck, I have enough. That crap kills me. Everything hurts, I’m tired, I’m hungry …and I don’t want anymore.”

Rose stands in front of her and tries to motivate her.

"C'mon, just a lil bit longer and then we go out for dinner. And don't worry, tomorrow it will be easier. You'll get used to it again.”

Now she reaches out her hand and wants to help Mandy up, but Amanda ignores her.

“There will be no tomorrow. Tomorrow I’ll spend all day in bed.”

That wasn’t what Rose wanted to hear and she grabs Amanda by her ankles. With a quick movement she flips her around and seconds later Amanda is in an ankle lock. Rose laughs out.

“You really need more training or your opponents will wipe the floor with you. And now try to get outa this hold here.”

Amanda struggles a bit, but knowing that Rose would never hurt her, she doesn’t try it too hard and this makes Rose really mad.

“You really should try a bit harder.”

But Amanda doesn’t and so Rose begins to tickle Amanda’s foot and immediately the petite girl laughs and screams.

“Shit ..that’s not fair …Please, lemme go ….”

But Rose doesn’t stop. She even tickles Amanda harder and giggles as her wife begs for mercy. But eventually Amanda taps out and Rose lets her go.”

“You’re so cute when you laugh and scream like a lil school girl. Hehe, this is really fun. It was a good idea to join you with your training.”

Amanda pouts and rubs her foot.

“I can imagine that you had your fun, you sadist.”

“Aww, but I know that you had your fun too.”

Amanda knows that Rose is right, but at the moment she only points out her tongue and flips Rose the bird. And Rose only shakes her head.

"Stubborn like usually. But anyway, if you don't stand up and continue your training, I'll tell all your opponents how ticklish you are and then they know how to make you submit.”

Again Amanda points out her tongue.

“Mean bitch …”

But at least she stands up and the two can continue their training. Now Amanda tries a bit harder and even though her stamina isn’t the best, she makes it pretty good and at the end of the day she is really confident, that she will win her match. And now she is also more motivated again. But for now it’s enough and the two take a shower together. Amanda has been a bit tired and exhausted, but as she stands under the shower, all naked and together with Rose, she doesn’t feel tired anymore. And as Rose helps her washing her back, it is over. Really fast she turns around and wraps her arms around Rose. Their lips meet and the kiss becomes passionately and then they start making love.

The next morning, pretty early, Amanda and Rose get woken up, as the door of their bedroom opens and Amanda’s stepsister Casey enters. She looks down at the two sleepy young women and shakes her head. Then she pulls away their blanket, so that the two are completely awake.

“Hey, time to stand up.”

Amanda opens her eyes and glares at her sister.

"What the fuck are you doing here? You can come back later, but now leave us alone.”

But Casey ignores that hostile comment and sits down on the bed.

“No way. I heard that you have a wrestling match again and so I thought that you could need some help with your preparations.”

“I don’t need no help. Just lemme sleep and everything is good.”

Casey shakes her head.

“Forget it. I know that this match isn’t easy and that you need some training. And what could be better than training with someone who’s still active. So get your ass outa this bed, make a breakfast and then we will see how we get you fit again.”

Amanda sits up and rubs her eyes. She knows that Casey is right and that she will be a great help.

“Ok, you’re right. That match really won’t be easy, especially as all my opponents are former champions. It’s a onetime appearance, but I still wanna look good in the ring. All these people at SCW and also the fans mean a lot to me and I don’t wanna disappoint them. I’ve been their Goddess and I love them, so I really have to give my best. Nobody shall say that I’m lazy or that I disrespect them. So I will train with you. Just gimme a few minutes so that I can have a coffee before we go.”

Now Amanda stands up and makes them a coffee. After a small breakfast she gets ready and then the three leave and go to the gym again.

11
Climax Control Archives / History
« on: March 01, 2016, 03:55:06 AM »
 “Well, it’s been a while ….”

More than a year after Amanda has retired from wrestling, she has gotten a message from her former bosses, whether she wants to be part of the blast of the past tournament and return to the ring. At first she was hesitating, but then she eventually agreed and said yes to this offer. During the last year the pretty young woman has been really busy with her family problems. Her son and her stepdaughter have disappeared,  but thanks god they are back now and so her family life seems to be ok again.
But even though her family problems are solved, she has been too busy with other stuff and even though she still misses the action in the ring, she never found the time to make a return. She still loves it to train and to work out, but she always has been a bit lazy and this hasn’t changed during the last year. So she prefers it to spend her time with her wife Rose and to be at the beach the whole day and pretty often she also helps Rose in her little flower shop. There she doesn’t earn much money, but she doesn't need much and so it’s enough for her and she is happy with her life. She's so relaxed now and in some way she doesn't want to change this and so she still isn't so sure whether it's a good idea to return to the ring.

Ok, if she should win this match it would be cool and it would feel good, but she hasn't performed in the ring for a really long time and so it could become stressing to get fit again. She is still working out and from time to time she makes some little fights with her wife Rose or her stepsister Casey, but this is no real wrestling and she knows this. So she is a bit worried whether a come back is a really good idea.
But that's not the only thing. Now she has turned 31 and as she remembers that, she thinks that this is slowly a bit too old for a professional wrestling career. Ok, there are wrestlers who are older and who still are successful, but most of her opponents are much younger. So it's probably better to step back and let the younger ones fight for all the titles.
But now it's too late. She has agreed to take part in this tournament and she already has a partner, Tim Staggs. She knows this young guy from earlier and in some way she always liked him and so she has no choice anymore. If she wouldn't go to this match it would mean a loss for Tim and this really wouldn't be fair. So there's nothing much she can do and she will fight.
It's not that it worries her. She is retired and so she shouldn't care much whether she wins or loses, but Amanda is a proud and cocky young woman. If she takes part in a match, she wants to look good, but not only this, she also wants to win it. So this means that she will have to train a lot, that she will have less time for her family and also less time for all the things she loves.
As she thinks about all this, she sighs and roles her eyes.

“Shit, shit, shit ….This really wasn't a good idea. I don't want all this stress again.”

But it's too late to change anything and so all Amanda can do is to train as hard as possible and to get fit for her match. As she was still a member of the SCW roster, Amanda has been pretty successful and even though she has lost many matches, she still always made a good performance and the fans have loved her. So she still hopes that this will also be the case when she makes her return.
The thought of the fans cheering at her is really nice, but all in all it doesn’t change Amanda’s plan. She will do these matches for the blast of the past tournament, but she won't come back completely. This would cost her too much time and nowadays she has other things to do in her life. One match, or maybe another one, for the case she should win, is OK for her, but nothing more.

The pretty young woman is still lost in thoughts and she already sees herself raising her arms in victory. She has a happy smile in her face and can already hear the cheering of the fans, as the door opens and her wife Rose enters the room. Rose sneaks behind Amanda and covers her eyes with her hands.

“Guess who's here …”

Amanda giggles and shakes her head. She knows exactly that it's Rose, but she loves such childish little games, especially when Rose is involved and when she knows that it will end with fun.

“I have no clue …”

Now Rose ploys a bit, but then she smirks. She reaches down and tickles Amanda’s ribs and immediately the petite diva screams and giggles. She tries to get Rose back, but Rose is stronger and so it ends with the two. Rolling around on the couch. Mandy grabs a pillow and tries to hit Rose with it and Rose tries to grab Amanda’s foot, but the tattooed beauty fights back as hard as possible. This childish little fight goes on for a while and then they are both completely exhausted. In the meantime Amanda lays on the floor and Rose sits on her legs and pins her down. But then Rose bends down and kisses Mandy lovingly on the lips. Then she helps her up and they sit down on the couch. Rose tries to fix her hair and Mandy lights a cigarette. She still giggles and smiles at her wife.

“Hehe, that was fun …”

Rose nods in agreement, but then she becomes honest and wants to talk to Amanda about her future plans. She has heard that Mandy had in mind to return to SCW, but she isn't so sure about it and now she wants to know everything.

“It was, but I think we two have to talk …”

Amanda is still in a cheery mood, but she sees that Rose is serious and this worries her a bit. In some way she knows what Rose wants to know and it’s a bit difficult to explain, so she hopes that Rose wants to talk about something else.

“Oh oh …am I in trouble?”

But Rose shakes her head and smiles at her love. Lovingly she runs her fingers through Amanda's long black hair and caresses her neck gently.

“Nah, don’t worry. I have just heard some rumors that you want to return to the ring and I wanted to know whether these rumors are true. Don’t get me wrong, I have no problem with this, I just want to know, so that I can hire someone who helps me in my flower shop while you are on tour.”

Now Amanda feels a bit bad. She should have told Rose earlier, so that she can organize everything, but she wanted to avoid a longer discussion and till a few days ago she wasn't so sure whether she will really return.

“Well, in some way this is true …”

Rose looks up and smiles. To make Amanda feel better, she runs her fingers over  Mandy's cheek and the pretty tattooed woman giggles and tilts her head a bit to the side. She loves it so much when Rose caresses her this way.

“Ok, I knew that this would happen one day …You're a fighter and so it becomes too boring for you to be at home all day …”

Now Amanda’s eyes widen in shock and she wraps her arms around Rose. It has never been boring at home and she really hopes that Rose isn't hurt.

“Nah, that's not true …being at home with you isn't boring and I love it. I wish it would always be like that.”

“But why do you make a return then?”

This is hard to explain and Amanda is quiet for a while. She drags at her cigarette and thinks about what to say. In some way she doesn't even know it herself. Maybe she misses the fans or she just wants to prove herself.

“Well, it's no real return. It's only for one or two matches, that's all.”

Still a bit curious Rose raises an eyebrow and looks at Mandy. She knows her wife for so many years and so she knows that this isn't all.

“This you should explain to me.”

Again Amanda is quiet, but then she starts to explain everything. A bit nervously she drags at her cigarette, but then she extinguishes it and looks at Rose with a weak smile in her face.

“Ok, I try my best. I really didn't want to make a come back, but I got a phone call. Do you remember Christian? One of the bosses at SCW. He called me and asked me whether I would come back for this tournament. It’s called blast of the past tournament.
Well, it was weeks ago and I said yes, but then I forgot it. From time to time I thought about it, but in some way I wanted to stop it and not take part, but then I heard that my partner is Tim Staggs and that's a guy whom I really respect and I also didn't want to disappoint Christian, and so I came to the conclusion that I will do these matches.
Ok, all this traveling and all this training is stress and I really don't like it, but now it's too late. I said yes and now I will have to do these matches, whether I want it or not. Anything else wouldn't be fair. Christian would be disappointed, Tim too and also the fans. Remember, they always liked me and I think it hasn’t changed, so I'll have to do these matches …Ill do them for the fans and my friends.”

Rose knows exactly what Amanda means and how she feels and so she nods in agreement. Years ago Rose has wrestled too and sometimes she also thinks about a comeback, so she is willing to support Amanda.

“Well, if I were you, I would do it the same way.”

It feels good to hear this and Amanda smiles. She has been a bit worried that it couldn't be ok for Rose, but it seems that Rose has no problems with Amanda returning to wrestling for a while.

“So I will have to find someone who helps me in my flower shop.”

Amanda smiles. Rose loves this little flower shop and Amanda loves it too, so closing it for a longer time is no option. They will have to find someone who works there while they are on tour. The other option would be that Rose will stay at home, but that won't work. Rose comes to all of Amanda's matches and this time it won't be different.

“I think that shouldn't be so hard …”

For a moment Rose thinks about it and then it seems that she has an idea. The person who came into her mind is Casey, Amanda's younger stepsister. Maybe she's not the best choice, but at least she's family and Rose is pretty sure that she will help out.

“Yeah, true …what about your stepsister Casey?”

As she hears this, Amanda's eyes widen and she bursts out laughing. Her stepsister has been her personal trainer and now she works as a security member in a night club. She's a former MMA fighter and has also won some bodybuilding contests and so it's funny to think of her selling flowers. It's not that Casey isn't a nice person, but she always plays the tough one, with her bike and her fast cars and the thought of her selling flowers is really funny.

“Oh God ..do you really thing that she's the right one to sell flowers? With all her muscles she will break them and she will scare your customers.”

Now Rose giggles too, but she shakes her head. Casey is tough, strong and sometimes aggressive, but she can be nice too, so the idea of hiring her isn't too bad and they also don't know anybody else who could help out.

“Nah, I don't think so. She can be nice too. Just remember how nice she is when she plays with her two dogs. And haven't you forgotten how worried she was as your kids were away? She was looking for them everywhere and she had had sleepless nights. She's really a nice a girl and I know she will do good in my shop.”

Amanda still giggles, but she nods. Hopefully Rose is right, but she still isn't sure, because her stepsister also is a bit short tempered. If something goes on her nerves she freaks out really fast.

“Ok, she is nice …but I still think she scares off your customers. But it's up to you. Just buy her some clothes so that she doesn't look so dangerous anymore.”

Rose laughs and the two continue to talk and so they didn't hear that Casey has arrived and has entered the room. She wanted to pick up Amanda to go with her to the gym and now she sees Rose and Mandy, sitting there and laughing about something.
Casey is pretty tall and really muscular and today she is dressed in a tight jeans, a biker jacket and heavy combat boots. In one hand she holds her helmet and with her free hand she shoves her sunglasses into her hair.

“Who looks dangerous?”

Amanda and Rose look at each other and then back at Casey. Then they laugh and giggle again. They don't want to hurt or offend Casey, but it's so clear whom of them looks dangerous. With her outfit Casey could also be a member of a biker gang.

“I'd say you. In some way you look like the female terminator.”

While Rose and Mandy still laugh, Casey narrows her eyes. She isn't really mad at the two, but in some way she doesn't like it to hear this. She is tall and muscular, but she still looks like a woman, like a very pretty one.

"So I look like the terminator? Well, I think it's better than to look like a tattooed Barbie doll …”

Now it's Amanda's turn to look angrily. For years Amanda has played the tough one and now getting called a Barbie is really annoying. She glares at her sister.

“I'm no tattooed Barbie doll. That I have a cute ass and tits doesn't mean that I'm a Barbie. But anyway, if you think so …Then I'll have to prove you wrong and I'll show you what this Barbie doll can do.”

She winks at Rose and now the two jump up. They both grab a pillow and begin to attack Casey with it, but Casey is so much stronger than the two, so she can overpower them with ease. After a few seconds she has pinned them down and kneels on top of them. She winks at Mandy and Rose.

“And now the terminatrix will terminate you …”

With this she starts to tickle the two smaller girls and immediately they laugh scream and beg for mercy, but Casey doesn't stop till the two are completely out of breath. Then she lets them go and Mandy wipes some tears out of her face while Rose tries to fix her hair again. Slowly they get up again, but they take care not to come too close to Casey again.

“Ok …you have terminated us, we are dead.”

Again they giggle and slowly they catch their breath and then Rose explains Casey what they had in mind. Casey listens till Rose has finished and then she nods, even though she doesn't like the idea of working in a flower shop.

“Ok, I will do that, but only because you two are my family.”

Then she roles her eyes and sighs. There are two things that bother her. She hates it to work early in the morning and she also doesn't want that any of her friends sees her working in a flower shop. That really doesn't fit to the role she plays.

“God damn, I'm doomed ….If any of my friends sees me there, they won't stop laughing anymore. So you really owe me something. And you must promise me not to tell anybody.”

This they can promise her and so this problem should be solved and Amanda and Rose are eased, even though Casey still isn't happy with their decision. They could also have asked her earlier.

"But till your match is, we still have a lot of time and so we should train together.”

She smirks at Amanda and squeezes her side, so that Amanda shrieks. Now it's time for a little revenge. If she will have to sell flowers, then she will torture Amanda at the gym.

“Haha …my sis has become a bit too fat and that doesn't look good in the ring.”

Now Amanda glares at Casey. She isn't fat and she hates it if somebody says so. Her hands on her hips she poses and swings her hips in a sensual way.

“I'm not fat …I just look like a woman. That's all.”

She wanted to say something more, but she remembers that it's better not to provoke Casey too much and so she doesn't do it. Otherwise the training will become even more stressing and that's a thing Amanda really doesn't want.

“Ok …maybe you look like a woman, but you still need some training. I bet you wouldn't even survive a lil cardio, so we really have something to do.”

It's not that bad, but in some way Casey is right. Amanda's stamina could be better and she also could need some more muscles. Thanks God she has enough time till the show and so her chances to get in shape aren't to bad.

“Ok, there you are right …I really need some training.”

She smiles at her sister. Sometimes Casey is a bit strange and sometimes she really is aggressive too, but she's a really good personal trainer and she will do everything to help Amanda so that she will win her match. But before they will start their training, Casey wants to know a bit more about the match.

“So what kinda match is it and who's your opponent?”

Rose also doesn't know much about this match and so it's Amanda's turn to explain everything and Rose stays quiet and listens too.

“Well, at first it is one match, but it's a tournament and if we win, well, then some more matches will follow. My partner is a guy called Tim Staggs and my opponent is a girl called Lucy Seraphina and another guy whom I don't know. Prolly it should be a surprise. But this guy is no problem, because gender mixed matches aren't allowed and so I only have to care for Lucy and this shouldn't be a real problem. I'm not so sure anymore, because it is really long ago, but I think I already won against her and if I remember it right, it hasn't been too hard, so why shouldn't I win again? I haven't had matches during the last year, but I still know how to fight and after some days of training I should be fit again. Ok, it won't be enough to go for a title, but that isn't the plan. I only have to win against Lucy and this should be possible.”

Now Casey nods. Probably Amanda is right, but it's still better to be carefully. Casey isn't pessimistic, but she knows that her sister tends to underestimate her opponents and so it's better to warn her before it's too late.

“Yeah, I think it is, but you still shouldn't underestimate her. You don't know what she has done during the last year. Maybe she became better. But anyway, you can handle her and I'm sure that you will win. But what is after this tournament is over? Will you start wrestling again?”

Amanda has thought about this question before and she still doesn't know the answer. Sometimes she wants to return, but when she thinks of all that stress and of all the time she had spent in hotels and airports, she isn't so sure anymore.

“I don't know. In some way I miss it. At least I miss the fans cheering at me and the feeling after you won a match, but I don't miss all that training, that stress and all the traveling. I hate it to be away from my family all the time.”

As she hears this, Rose kisses her and huddles against Mandy. She is so happy that her she becomes tears in her eyes and now she almost clinches at Mandy. She loves her so much that it almost hurts.

“Aww, that's so cute, but don't worry, we will come with you ….”

Now Casey’s eyes widen and she shakes her head. She isn't very emotional and such stuff normally go on her nerves, but in some way Amanda and Rose are so cute.

“Forget it. This time I will help you out in your flower shop, but I really don't wanna work there full time. That's really not my cup of tea. I hate flowers.”

She crosses her arms in front of her chest and growls, while Rose and Mandy laugh again. Now they mist be carefully or Casey will be really annoyed, but it's also fun to provoke her a bit.

“But you will look cute with all the flowers.”

“Look cute? Fuck, no …I'm not cute and now you two better stop it.”

And this Rose and Mandy do. It's hard not to laugh anymore, but they have success. Now Amanda stands up and gets her bag. She looks whether she has all her stuff and then she turns back to Casey.

“Ok, ok, we stop it. But now we really should go to the gym …”

She smiles at Casey and she is happy that Casey will help her train, even though she knows that it will become a hard week for her. The two are ready, but as they want to leave the house, Rose holds them back.

“Wait a moment, I will come with you. Don't forget that I've been a wrestler too. And …it's a tag match, so I will be Mandy's partner.”

Now Casey roles her eyes. She has no problem with fighting them both, but it annoys her that the two had chosen the easy way, so she has in mind to teach them a lesson.

“Great …and I have no partner, so for me it's a handicap match. But anyway, that's no problem.”

After Rose has packed her stuff too, the three are ready to go to the gym. They climb into Amanda's truck and then they drive off. Half an hour later they arrive at the gym. It takes a bit till they are all ready, but then they start their training. They begin with a cardio And Amanda is exhausted really fast, but she doesn't give up, even though she slowly doubts whether it has been a good idea to start wrestling again.

“Shit …I think I get too old for all this crap.”

Playfully Casey punches her against her arm. It's funny that Amanda has been that successful even though she mostly is so lazy, but today she will show no mercy and they will train till Amanda is too weak to stand up alone and without help.

“Haha …and we haven't even started the real training. Just wait till we are done with the weight lifting.”

Amanda's eyes widen in horror and she sighs, but she doesn't protest. Eventually they are done with the cardio and Amanda sinks down on a bench. She wipes away the sweat from her forehead and dRinks a whole bottle of water.

“Fuck, I only hope that Lucy will have the same problems.”

There Casey can comfort her. She sits down besides Mandy and puts her hand on her shoulder. Casey always is the tough one, but she loves her sister and now it's time to make her feel better.

“Don't worry, she will have the same problems and you did good. And now some weight lifting and then we make a match.”

Amanda roles her eyes and shivers, but she stands up again. She really doesn't want to look like a weakling and so she follows her sister to the weight bench and they start their training again. For the strong Casey this is really no problem, but for the petite Amanda it is hard, but she is tough and doesn't give up. Two hours later they are done and Mandy is almost dead. She lays on the bench, unable to move, and breathes heavily.

“Damn, for this I will get you back one day.”

And now it's Casey’s turn to laugh. Working out is Casey's life and so her stamina is really good and it's almost impossible to weaken her. She can train for ours and then she still has the power to spend the rest of her night at her job.

“Maybe, but at your match you will thank me, especially after you have pinned this girl. And now it's time for our match. So if you wanna get me back, then give your best.”

They all climb into the ring and Casey cracks her knuckles. She kicks her shoes off and puts on some fighting gloves and a smile comes into her face. She is no real wrestler, but she is a former MMA fighter and so she has some really hard punches and kicks and her grapples are also really dangerous. A bit tauntingly she smiles at Mandy and Rose.

“Ok, I’ll give you a chance. You two against me, with the rules of a normal tag match. At least this way you will survive it. Haha, and if you pin me, well, then this girl Lucy shouldn't be a problem for you.”

And then it starts. Casey attacks with some really hard punches and kicks and all Mandy can do is to block them and to move back. She hopes that Casey will get tired after a while, but this isn't the case. No, Casey attacks again and again and also tries to throw down Amanda, but Amanda is fast and can avoid it. After a while Amanda is completely exhausted. Her arms hurt from blocking Casey’s punches and kicks and she almost can't move anymore, so she tags in Rose. Rose isn't bad in wrestling too, but against Casey she has no choice. It seems that the tall blond never gets tired and so Rose doesn't look better than Amanda.
She tags in Mandy and after a while it's Rose’s turn again, but they both have no success. Knocking out Casey is really impossible and throwing her down or getting her in. A grapple doesn't work too, because she's to strong and just throws them off like little children. It's frustrating, but Amanda and Rose don't give up. A few minutes later they realize that this here won't have a good ending and desperately they think about a way to overpower Amanda's strong stepsister.
If they can't win in a normal way, well, then some cheating is ok too. So they both attack Casey simultaneously. For a moment Casey is a bit surprised, but then she only laughs.

“Oh …the two little girls wanna cheat? Well, then you will see what happens to lil cheaters.”

She blocks their attacks and storms forward again. She doesn't really want to hurt the two, but she also doesn't want to let them get away. With some really hard kicks she drives Mandy back into the corner and now she is about to grab Mandy, but she didn't look for Rose. Rose has sneaked behind her and roles her up into a schoolboy pin, but she knows that she can't hold down the strong young woman for a longer time. So, before Casey powers out, she jumps up. Now Amanda and Rose grab Casey by her ankles and flip her around, so that she's in a double ankle lock. That's really not what Casey has expected and slowly she becomes angry. She takes a deep breath and gets ready to power out and it looks like she will have success.

“Ok, now it's over with you …”

Rose and Mandy know that too and they don't want to thing about what will happen if Casey has success, but then Rose winks at her wife. It seems that she has an idea how to stop the strong young woman.

“Hey, what about a lil revenge for what she has done to us at home?”

With this she spiders her fingers about Casey’s foot bottom and Casey starts to laugh and giggle. And as Amanda joins the fun, it is over and Casey laughs hysterically. For a while she can fight back, but as Mandy and Rose run their fingers under and in between her toes it's over and she taps out, but the two have too much fun.

"Haha ...our terminatrix giggles and laughs like a lil school girl. Isn't that cute?”

They continue their fun and Casey gets it really good. Especially as they haven't stopped to go under and in between her toes. Casey screams and begs for mercy, but the two don't stop before she is completely spent. Then they let her go. Mandy roles Casey on her back and pins her down, while Rose makes the three count.

"One ...Two ...Three ...Game over."

Rose raises Amanda's hands in victory, while Casey slowly sits up. She looks up at the two and growls, even though she still giggles. She rubs her feet on the floor and slowly she can catch her breath again.

"Well, for this I will get you back."

But then she laughs too. Slowly she stands up and winks at the two. She hates it to lose, but it has been funny and she isn't really mad at the two.

“But for today I have enough of your silly games, so you are safe. So whatcha think about getting something to eat?”

Hearing this Mandy jumps up and down and claps her hands. She still is a bit tired, but like usually, she is hungry and the thought of getting something to eat is so temptingly.

“Yay …Pizza …”

And again Casey roles her eyes. It's not that Casey doesn't eat pizza, but she prefers some healthy food and she thinks that this would be better for Amanda too.

“Not really, I thought of something healthy. What about a salad or some seafood?”

Well, that's ok, even though a pizza would have been better, but Amanda nods. A discussion about this wouldn’t bring her any success and so she gives it up. Everything will be ok, as long as she gets something to eat.

“Well, that's ok too, as long as it helps me to win this fucking match.”

Now Casey laughs and looks up and down at Amanda. Again she squeezes Amanda’s side and giggles lightly.

“It won't help you win, but it’ll help against the fat on your hips.”

Amanda pouts and Rose laughs and then the three go back to the locker room. They take a shower and get dressed and then they leave the gym again and climb into Amanda's truck. She starts the engine and then they are on their way to the restaurant. Mandy drives, Rose dozes on the back seat and Casey sits on the passengers seat. She looks at her sister and shakes her head.

“Ok, you had had your fun in the ring, but don't forget that it's a real match at the show. So it won't be so easy for you to win. I don't know much about this Lucy girl, but I bet she will do everything to take the win. So be prepared that it can become dirty.”

Amanda nods. She knows that Casey is right and she won't underestimate Lucy, but she still is confident that she will win.

“I will be prepared and I don't underestimate her. We will continue with our training for the next two weeks and then I should be fit. I won against her before and I can do it again and I will prove that I'm not too old for performing in the ring. I'm still a force and I will prove it. All these bimbos will fear me again.”

Amanda laughs and Casey nods. Sometimes Amanda can be a pain in the ass, but in the ring she can be deadly and dangerous.

“Yeah, that's the right spirit. Go out there and kill them. And if you can't do that, well, then take at least care that you don't get pinned and let Tim do the work. From all I've heard he seems to be pretty good in the ring.”

That seems to be the right plan and Amanda likes it. It would be wonderful to be the one who makes the win, but at the end it only counts who wins the match.

“Oh yes, this I will do. But I won't let Tim make all the work. I don't know whether I will do another match there or whether I will retire after it's over, so I want the fans to keep in good memory. If they think about me, they shall see the strong and tough Goddess whom they have loved and I'll make sure that none of them will ever forget me. I've been at SCW for a long time and I've been very important for this company, so it's only fair to give my best. It will be my best match ever and it will become history.”

Now they have arrived at the restaurant and Amanda shuts off the engine. They climb out of the truth, enter the restaurant and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5739

12
Supercard Archives / MIKAH (c) vs AMANDA CROTEZ vs VERONICA TAYLOR
« on: August 21, 2015, 12:56:07 PM »
 OOC: sorry, I had a complete writers block

“Damn, I really don’t know why I do all that crap here. It makes no sense and it brings me nothing.”

After her loss against Micah and after the chance of getting the title is lost, Amanda really hasn’t been happy. It’s not only that she has lost this match, she also feels betrayed. Before her match, she has talked to Micah and it seemed that the two got along with each other. They haven’t been friends, but at least they respected each other and so it was ok for Amanda, but then Micah began to talk bad about her in her promos. Ok, this is something that’s pretty normal to hype the match, but after her match Amanda got attacked really brutally by Micah and one of her friends. Her shoulder still hurts and she has bruises everywhere, but what’s even worse is, that she doesn’t trust anybody anymore.
Now she sits in her locker room, a cigarette in her hand, and thinks about what to do. She will have another title match against Micah soon, but in some way her spirit is gone. She clenches her fist and growls.

“I really have enough and maybe it would be better if I stop all this here, before it’s too late and I really get injured.”

She rubs her shoulder and it still hurts, so that she grimaces in pain.

“And do I need this title? ….No, I don’t. I know that I said in the past that I want this main title, and I really wanted it, but now it has changed. It would be still cool to become the champion, but the price for this is too high. Now I know what this bitch does and that she has no problem with cheating and backstage attacks and that’s something I really don’t need. I don’t wanna get beaten up and I don’t wanna get injured.”

For a few seconds the pretty redhead pauses and sighs, but then she continues.

“Now you might think that I would want to get my revenge, but that’s not true. The whole thing isn’t worth my time. So shall Micah become happy with her title and maybe defeat it against Vero, but without me. I don’t do that match and I won’t even come to the ring. Wait, not exactly true, I will come and watch it.”

A tauntingly smile comes into her face.

“Haha …now I’m really curious about who will win. One part of me wishes that Vero will kick her ass. This would be some kind of revenge for me. But on the other side, Vero is almost as disgusting as Micah. So at the end it doesn’t matter who wins. Both of them are disgusting sluts and all I do is to hope that they kill each other during this match, because the world would be better without them.”

Amanda drops her cigarette and stands up. With a sad smile in her face she grabs her bad and goes over to the door. But as she closes the door behind her, her smile becomes more happily.

“And now it’s time for the really important things in this world, for my family. Yes, we will go on a longer vacation and there I will forget all this useless wrestling stuff. And when I’m back we will see what happens. I get paid whether I have the title or not and that’s all that counts.”

Now she walks off into the direction of the parking lot and the scene fades to black.

13
Climax Control Archives / Bringing the title back home
« on: July 17, 2015, 01:18:30 AM »
 More than happy after her win against Vero, Amanda is on her way back to her locker room. She still can’t believe it that she is the no.1 contender for the women’s title and this makes her so damn proud, that she almost forgets all her bruises and scratches. So now she has reached her locker room and is about to enter, but then she stops for a moment. Going home and celebrate her win together with Rose and her family, but probably it would be also cool to have a few last words to the fans and especially to her former opponent Vero. So she turns around and walks back to the stage.

Still a bit tired and breathing heavily, she stands there, with a micro in her hand and a smile in her face. Now, after she left the Mean Girls, it seems that the fans begin to like her, at least they great her with cheering and not with booing like in the past. For a moment Amanda really thinks that they like her, but it could also be possible, that they only cheer at her, because they hate Vero even more. Damn, that hurts a bit, but Amanda still is so excited that it doesn’t bother her too much. So she waits till the fans calm down a bit and till it becomes more quiet in the arena and then she begins to talk.

“Ok Vero …I told you before our match that I would win and you only laughed at me and now you see what had happened. Who laughs now?”

Amanda laughs out in her cheery way and blows some kisses into the direction of the fans. With the microphone in her hand she poses a bit for the fans and she makes sure that everybody can see how pretty and sexy she is. She’s a nice young woman, but she also loves all the attention she gets. So everybody can see how much she enjoys it to stand here and to talk to the fans and then she continues.

“Now you see who is the better wrestler, me, Amanda Cortez. But anyway, I promised to shatter your dreams to become the no.1 contender and exactly this I did tonight. You’re even more far away from a title match than ever before in your life and there also your mean and sneaky attack didn’t help me. You can attack me after my match, you can beat me down backstage, but you’ll never get the chance again to go for this damn title, because now everybody has seen how crappy you are in the ring. Without your cheating you’re nothing and not even this has helped you against a real wrestler like me.”

A bit tauntingly the pretty redhead smiles. Normally Amanda is a nice young woman who loves her family and friends, but she’s also cocky and full of self confidence and so this win had made her really proud and she doesn’t see any reason to hide her feelings. So she continues.

“But anyway, now I’m really done with you and the Mean Girls. I’ve defeated Mercedes, I defeated you, Vero and so it’s all good for me. The good times of the Mean Girls are over and I’m out of this stable, and this forever. Yes, you heard it right, I won’t come back.”

For a moment she pauses and looks to the ground. It seems that there’s still something that bothers her and makes her sad. Even though she really has had so much success during her long career, it still bothers her that she could never manage it to win against Deliah. It’s not that she is really sad because of a loss, because such things happen, but against Deliah she has lost more than one match.

“Ok, there’s still one thing I would love to do and this is to defeat Deliah. Sadly I lost against her in two tag matches and one singles match and I must really admit that this hurts. Yes, it hurts really bad. I can’t say what went wrong. In these tag matches I can blame Vero, because she has been the one who got pinned, but in that singles match against Deliah my loss was only my fault and there’s nobody to blame for it.”

The pretty young woman sighs, but then she only shrugs. She knows that she can’t undo anything and change the past, but she is optimistic and thinks in a positive way and deep insides she still hopes that she will get another match against her worst opponent again and that she will win this match.

“But anyway, one day I will face her again and then I’ll be the glorious winner, but this will have to wait till later. At the moment I really have better things to do. Now I’ll focus on my upcoming title match against Micah and you can be sure that I’ll do everything to take the win in this match. Yes, now …here …you can see SCW’s next women’s champion.”

Really happy and believing what she just said, Amanda raises her arms in victory and jumps up. The fans begin to cheer again and it makes her really happy. After her time in the Mean Girls stable where everybody had hated her, it feels really good to hear the cheering of the fans. Then it becomes quiet again and Amanda continues her speech.

“And now let’s come to my next match, to this title match. First I wanted to tell you that there’s nothing personal. I have no problem with Micah and I don’t hate her, even though she did her bet to change this. Before this match here, she has insulted me on Twitter, but I ignored it, but now, as she made the commentary, she went a bit too far. I’m really sick of her and her nasty comments.
Damn, why do I always have to deal with such bitches? I really don’t know it, but anyway.”

Again the petite young woman shrugs and it seems that she doesn’t care too much. She doesn’t like girls like Vero or her next opponent Micah, but beating them up in the ring is always fun, especially as these opponents are mostly the toughest fighters and Amanda always loves a challenge.

“I haven’t heard everything this bitch has said about me, because I’ve been a bit busy, but I heard that she said that my fighting style is no wrestling. Well, she laughed about me, but you have seen what happens to people who laugh about me …Haha, Vero laughed about me too and now she sits in her locker room, crying and trying to fix her ruined face. And exactly this will happen to Micah too. I will win this match and I’ll take away from her what is most important to her, her title. Then she will be one of these nobodies, who run around here in this company and who think that they are so important, but in reality they are only laughable idiots.
Yes Micah, you are a joke and an idiot and you really don’t deserve it to be called the champion, but thanks God this time will be over next week. There’s no room for such arrogant bitches like you in this company and I’ll make sure that nobody will have to see your disgusting face again.”

Slowly Amanda comes in rage and wants to continue with her trash talking, but now her wife Rose comes to the stage and takes away the micro from her. Amanda looks at her, a bit puzzled and she wants to protest, but Rose shuts her up with a kiss and hugs her. She takes Amanda by her hand and raises her hand, then she begins to speak.

“Ok, ladies and gentlemen, I know that you all wanna see the next champion for a bit longer, but you must excuse me, now it’s really time to celebrate her win and we really need some time alone.”

The two blow a kiss into the direction of the fans and then they leave the stage, holding hands and really happy. Now they really go to Amanda’s locker room and Rose can’t hold back any longer. She wraps her arms around her wife and kisses her lovingly on the lips.

“Damn, I’m so proud of you. And I never doubted that you would take the win against this bitch. It’s so awesome and now everybody has seen what you can do in the ring. Yeah and now you also know that it has been a good decision to break up with the Mean Girls. Fighting alone is better for you.
Oh …and you aren’t really alone. You have me as your manager and Casey as your trainer, so you have the best team in the world.”

As she heras this, Amanda smile happily and kisses Rose again. Yes, she really has a great team and even though she doesn’t do tag matches anymore, she still doesn’t feel lonely or helpless. In the past she has fought alone and also won some titles and so why shouldn’t she be able to do it again. She knows that Micah is really strong and dangerous, but in some way she isn’t worried too much and she knows that she can win this match. It just won’t be so easy, but no bigger problem, at least she hopes so.
But now it’s time to celebrate her win and so she has to get rid of her ring gear and also a shower would be awesome.  So she closes the door of her locker room and Rose helps her to undress, but not without kissing her again. Eventually Amanda is naked and wants to step into the shower cabin, but then she gets a better idea. With a smile in her face, she takes Rose by her hand and pulls her with her. A bit Rose protests, because she has just had her hair done, but a look at Amanda’s pretty naked body lets her change her mind. She rips down her clothes and follows Mandy and seconds later, they stand there, kissing and tightly pressed against each other, while the hot water runs all over their bodies. They caress each other and really soon a moaning and purring can be heard.
This time the shower takes really long and eventually they are finished with making love. Really tired, but happy, they step out of the shower and begin to dry each other. It’s hard for them not to make love again, but their flight to Hong Kong is the next morning and they need a little rest before the flight goes. So it’s really time to go back to the hotel, but then Rose has a better idea. She calls the hotel and tells them to pack their stuff and send it to the airport. This way Amanda and Rose will have some more time together and a night together in this locker room will be really romantic. It’s almost like in old times and after looking around a bit, they find some blankets and also a pillow and so they make themselves comfortable on the couch.
Still a bit aroused, Amanda huddles against Rose and kisses her again, but it seems that Rose is really tired.

“Do you never get enough?”

And now Amanda laughs in her cheery way. Sitting on top of Rose, she pins her down and licks her lips. Like usually, even being close to Rose arouses her and touching her makes it even worse. Yes, she never gets enough of Rose and she would love it  to have sex with her all day and night.

“Well, it depends on what you mean. If you mean wrestling or work, then you’re right and at t he moment I have enough of it, but from you I’ll never get enough.”

She giggles and smiles lovingly at her wife. Now Rose realizes that she has no chance and she sighs. Amanda still sits on her tummy and so she feels her soft and moisty privates rub against her skin and it really turns her on, but she doesn’t want to make it too easy for Mandy. Playfully she smacks Amanda’s ass and the pretty redhead shrieks, then they kiss again. While Amanda is tightly pressed against Rose, Rose circles her fingers around Mandy’s ankles and immediately the tattooed girl giggles. It tickles her, but she loves it and it makes her even more excited and as Rose begins to tickle her toes, Amanda really goes wild. She giggles and moans and while she squirms, her soft pussy rubs over Rose’s stomach. They are both really in heat and their fingers explore their bodies everywhere.
Hours later they are finished and now they lay on the couch, tightly pressed against each other. After a look at the clock, they see that they don’t have much time anymore and that it’s time to get a taxi to bring them to the airport. So Rose calls a taxi, while Mandy leaves the room to get them a coffee. She still isn’t dressed, but she has wrapped a blanket around her body and now she stops at a vending machine. There she buys a coffee and brings it to Rose, who is already completely dressed.
A bit impatient Rose waits for Mandy and now she takes the coffee. It’s too hot to down it and so she has to wait a bit, but she doesn’t like this.

“Damn, we are really a bit late and I don’t wanna miss our flight.”

But like usually, Amanda sees it relaxed. She takes a sip of her coffee and then she starts to look for her clothes which lay around everywhere in the room. Really slowly she begins to put on her clothes, but even though Rose is a bit nervous, Amanda isn’t in hurry. Now she tries to calm Rose down.

“Don’t worry, we have enough time and if we really should miss the plane, well, then we take the next one. There will be enough time for some training in Hong Kong and also for some sight seeing. By the way, as we talk about training, I think Casey will take the flight tomorrow, so I can’t do much. Training without a trainer doesn’t make much sense. So relax a bit.”

But Rose can’t relax. She puts her coffee away and now she begins to help Mandy to get dressed. Then she takes her by her hand and they leave the locker room. As they exit the arena, the taxi is already waiting for them and two hours later they arrive at the airport. They still have enough time and now also Rose relaxes a bit. It’s enough time so that they can still have a breakfast and so they enter the lounge. There Amanda has to sign some autographs, but eventually they get their food and can eat.
But then it’s time to leave and they go to the check in. Their luggage is already there and so there is no stress anymore and half an hour later they sit in the plane, ready for the take off. After they haven’t slept most most of the night, they are really tired and so most of the flight they spend with sleeping.

Hours later, they arrive ay Hong Kong and after leaving the plane, they look for their luggage. Thanks God they find it, but as they leave the building, the chaos begins. They can’t read anything and to talk to the people is also really hard, because most of them don’t speak English. But at least they manage it to get a taxi which brings them to the hotel. After they have put their luggage into their room, they decide to walk a bit around and look at the city. Hong Kong is really huge and so it’s pretty interesting for the two. After this long flight they are really hungry, but getting something to eat is not very easy, especially as they both like the Chinese food. There are strange animals and as Amanda sees them, she shudders. She isn’t a fan of fast food, but now she really wishes that there would be a McDonalds, but they don’t find one. So they have no chance and have to eat the strange Chinese food. Amanda roles her eyes.

“Damn, if we don’t find anything else, then I will starve till my match begins. Then it’ll be an easy win for Micah.”

Rose laughs a bit and shakes her head. Sometimes Amanda acts like a little child,  especially when it comes to food, and in some way it is even cute, even though it also can be a bit annoying.

“Don’t worry, you won’t starve and Micah will have the same problem with the food. Oh, and we still can eat at the hotel, I think there we will get some american food. By the way, I think your sister Casey will love it here. She loves such strange things.”

They both laugh and continue their sight seeing tour. Hong Kong is such an interesting and big city, so that there is so much to see and the two want to see everything. Probably they won’t have enough time to go everywhere, but they give their best and at least try it.

“Well, prolly there you’re right. She has always been a bit weird.”

Rose turns her head and playfully slaps Amanda’s ass, so that the petite young woman shrieks and jumps. The slap hasn’t hurt her, but Mandy rubs her ass and takes care that Rose can see how she wiggles it in a temptingly way.

“Hey, she’s your sister and you shouldn’t talk bad about her. And she’s a really good trainer, so you should be a bit more nice.”

Amanda nods and feels a bit sorry. She likes her sister and knows that Casey is a great help for her, but sometimes Casey also goes on her nerves. She’s always so serious and never makes jokes. All she thinks about is healthy food and how to spend her time at the gym.

“You’re right and I love her. I didn’t want to talk bad about her and I know that I really would have problems without her help.”

Now the tour through the city goes on and Amanda really loves the city. It’s too bad that she has to train the next week, because here is so much to explore. A vacation together with Rose would be so much more fun, but there’s nothing they can do. Amanda has to get ready for her match if she wants to become champion again and this she really wants. She’s thirty years old now and she doesn’t know how much longer she will wrestle, so it’s really time to get this title. Ending her career with a title would be really awesome and it would make her so proud.
But how ever it ends, she has decided to stay here a bit longer, so that the two will have a nice little vacation. But now it’s time to go back to the hotel. Probably her sister Casey already has arrived and waits for the training. Casey loves Amanda, but she’s always a bit impatient and when she’s in a bad mood, it’s better not to come into her way. So Amanda and Rose hurry up a bit and as they have thought, Casey is already waiting for them. The tall blond growls a bit.

“Wow, I thought you would never come here …”

She looks down at the smaller Amanda, with her hands on her hips and shakes her head. She always hates it when people are to late and the worst thing is to come to late to the training. The tall blond can’t understand that there are people who also enjoy other things than working out.

“And if you wanna become the champion, then you will have to do something more than running around in the city and wasting your time with sight seeing. You should better spend your time in the gym.”

Knowing that her sister is right, Amanda nods. She gets her gym stuff from her room and a few minutes later she is back in the lobby. While Rose stays at the hotel, Amanda and Casey drive to the gym and the next days Amanda spends most of her time with training. She doesn’t really like all that training, but she knows that it’s necessary and so she does it and at the end she is really good in shape. She’s fast, pretty strong for a girl of her size, and Casey has also trained some really mean submission holds with her, but her speciality are still her kicks and her high flying moves. She’s not perfect, but she thinks that she will have good chances against Micah and so she is confident that she will win this match and become champion.
Now they have finished their training and the next day Amanda has free, so that she will be able to spend some time with Rose. So she is really happy and as they drive back to the hotel, she looks at Casey and smiles.

“I really wanted to thank you. I don’t know what I would do without you and your help.”

As she hears this Casey smirks. Normally she is always serious and doesn’t laugh much, but this time she thinks that she has to say something nice to her sister. At least Amanda has managed it to become the new no.1 contender.

“Well, I would say that you’d kick some asses, just not as successful as you do it with me as your trainer.”

Then she bends forward and kisses her sister on the cheek. Even though she is a cool person and doesn’t show any feelings, she still loves the bubbly Amanda and sometimes she even manages it to show this.

“But you don’t have to worry, I won’t leave my sister alone. Haha, I really wanna see you kick Micah’s ass. Oh and as we talk about Micah, I think you will have good chances. She’s strong, but you’re stronger and I know that you will take the win in this match and then the title is yours. Damn, I really become a bit jealous …”

Amanda puts her hand on Casey’s leg and thinks for a moment. She has never understood, why her younger sister never tried it with wrestling and why she has ended her MMA career after her shoulder injury.

“Maybe you should start to wrestle too. You’re such a great trainer and you know so many good moves, I bet you would do great in the ring.”

But Casey shakes her head and sighs. So often the two have talked about this subject and Casey never changed her mind. So today it won’t be different and she hopes that Amanda would stop the useless arguing.

“No thank you. My career as a fighter is over and it’s enough for me to be your trainer and to see you win. That makes me so proud and then I’m happy. So just go out there, beat this bitch up and become champion.”

Amanda still doesn’t understand it, but she accepts this decision. Casey would have been a great and successful wrestler, but if she prefers it to work as a trainer it is ok too, as long as she is happy with her life and this she is.

“Yes, this I will do, but …”

But before she can continue, Casey shuts her up, because she really has enough of this discussion. It’s her way of life and she doesn’t like it when others tell her what to do, not even if these others is her sister Amanda.

“Don’t try it, I won’t start to wrestle. I damaged my shoulder that bad so that I can really be happy that I can move it again and I really don’t wanna ruin my health. No title is worth to get crippled for it. Don’t forget this.”

In some way Amanda understands how Casey feels. After her injury Casey has spent months at the hospital and it has taken several surgeries till she could use her arm again. Now she is fit and spends most of her time at the gym, but she never returned to the ring and it seems that this won’t change anymore. Amanda feels a bit sorry for her, but she accepts it and so she doesn’t bother her anymore. As long as Casey is happy with her life, everything is ok.
Now they arrive at the hotel, where Rose is already waiting for them. After a small rest Amanda and Rose want to go shopping a bit and so they ask Casey whether she wants to spend the last evening before Mandy’s match together with them. Amanda would have loved it to party, but before a hard match it’s probably better to spend a quiet evening with her family and not to drink alcohol and have sex all night.
Shopping isn’t Casey’s thing and she prefers to spend the afternoon with some meditation, but a nice dinner together with Rose and Mandy is ok, so she accepts.

“Ok, we all go out for dinner tonight, but only if you promise me not to drink any alcohol. Oh, and I found a really cool restaurant with great food.”

As she hears this Amanda roles her eyes, but she nods. But as she hears the thing with the restaurant, her eyes widen in horror. No alcohol isn’t nice, but the thought of the Chinese food is real horror for her.

“Ok, I promise, …no alcohol …”

She has really hoped that they could have lunch at the hotel. There she would have found some American food, a thing she really would have preferred.

"But a restaurant? I know that you love this strange food, but me this will kill.”

But Casey only laughs at her sister. She doesn’t understand how Amanda can be so square. She always plays the open minded freak and now she almost runs away and this only because of some food she doesn’t know.

“Don’t worry, it won’t kill you, it’s really healthy. Or why else become these Chinese people so old?”

Now Amanda sighs. It really makes no chance to argue with Casey and so she gives it up. She hugs her sister and then she leaves together with Rose and the two really have their fun with their shopping tour. It’s so much fun that they almost forgot the time, and as they look at the clock they are really shocked that it’s already that late. But thanks God they still have enough time to pick up Casey and then they go to this restaurant.
Amanda is really worried whether she will be able to eat all this strange Chinese stuff, but she tries her best. Casey orders something and Amanda would have loved if it would have been a burger, but it isn’t. The food arrives and Amanda is almost ready to run away, but she doesn’t want to disappoint her sister and so she stays and even tries the food. It looks strange and she really doesn’t want to know what kind of animal it is, but after she tried it, she has to admit that it tastes pretty good. So she eats everything and at the end she is happy that they came here and Casey smiles too.

“You see, it wasn’t bad and …it is really healthy.”

Amanda nods and as they pay the bill, she smiles at her sister. Casey has been right and it didn’t taste bad and now Amanda is sure that she will survive the meal. In some way she even liked it and would come back here again.

“That’s true and for the case that I should win my match, then we can come here again for a dinner and to party a bit, but this time with alcohol.”

That's ok for Casey and she winks at her sister, while they stand up. With a grin in her face, she calls for the waitress again and reserves them a table for the next day. She is pretty sure that Amanda will win her match ant that they will have a chance to celebrate.

“Ok, then I reserve us a table now, because I know that you will win. There’s no chance that you lose against Micah.”

The group laughs and then they leave the restaurant. It’s not far away from the hotel and so they decide to walk back home. It’s a nice warm evening and so they have their fun and enjoy the nice evening. Eventually they arrive at the hotel and Casey leaves to go into her room. For a moment Amanda thinks about having a last dink before she goes to  sleep, but she remembers that she has promised not to drink alcohol and so she and Rose go to bed too. After their breakfast the next morning, they still have much time and so they spend the day with relaxing at the pool, but then it becomes time to drive to the arena.
They call a taxi and a bit later they arrive there. After looking around in the huge arena, Amanda finds her locker room and she goes there to change her clothes.
Like usually she looks for something that looks really sexy. It’s not that she really needs it, because she’s a really pretty young woman, but she loves it to look hot and sexy. So she puts on a sports bra, a small brown mini skirt and some high heeled shoes. After looking into the mirror and posing a bit, she is satisfied and turns around to Casey and Rose.

\'user

“And now tell me that this doesn’t look hit …”

She laughs in a cheery way and waits for an answer. Rose Looks at her and licks her lips. Amanda looks so cute and sexy that Rose would love it to huddle and kiss her right now, but sadly it’s not the right moment now.

“I’d say that you look like a real Goddess. Hehe, and I could bang this cute Goddess right here.”

But Casey only roles her eyes. She doesn’t understand it how people only can think of sex and it goes on her nerves. For her a healthy life style and a good work out at the gym is the best thing in the world.

“Damn, is looking hot your only problem? I think that it doesn’t matter how you look. Just go out there and kill this bitch and take this title away from her. That’s all that counts.”

Casey is right, but Amanda still is a bit disappointed. She loves it to pose and to look sexy and she also loves it to hear how cute she is. So she looks at her sister and points out her tongue, even though she’s not really mad at her, but she can’t understand the way Casey thinks. Such a life would be no fun for her and sometimes she even doubts that Casey had ever had sex in her life.

“Ok, ok ..you’re right, but some nice words wouldn’t have killed you.”

Then the three leave the locker room and are on the way to the interviewing area. Amanda loves it to entertain the fans and she also loves it to talk, so a last interview is ok for her and it’s a good way to kill the time till her match starts. So they come there and Amanda poses a bit for the camera, then she takes a seat, crosses her legs and smiles as the interview begins.

“Ok Miss Cortez, it’s great that you found some time before such an important match. Most wrestlers don’t like it to have interviews right before their matches.”

Amanda still smiles and shrugs. It seems that she really isn’t nervous, no, she seems to be completely relaxed and she loves these interviews. The attention she gets is awesome and she loves it to be in front of a camera. So she leans back in her chair, crosses her legs to make sure that everybody can see her pretty long legs and looks at the interviewer in a really friendly way.

“That’s ok, I’m not really worried and I’d do everything to make the fans happy and what could make them more happy than seeing their Goddess?”

Now the petite young woman laughs in her cheery way and the interviewer begins with his questions, while Amanda poses again. She knows that she is pretty and she loves it to show it.

“Well, that’s true. So now tell us how you feel today. Are you nervous right before such an important match?”

Mandy raises an eyebrow and laughs a bit tauntingly, but not in a mean way. Before she answers, she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. It’s forbidden insides the building, but she doesn’t care. She has always ignored any rules and this hasn’t changed till now.

“Should I?”

Then she bursts out laughing again and she has really problems to stop it. Eventually she stops laughing and wipes some tears out of her eyes. Her skirt has moved up a bit and she pulls it down again, but then she answers again and now she’s really seriously.

“Hell no, I’m not. Look, I do this job for almost ten years now. I had had so many matches, lots of wins, but also a few losses. I had held some titles in the past and a few weeks ago I have still been the tag champion. So why should I be nervous or even worried.”

“Because it is for a title …”

But not even this impresses Amanda. She still is so relaxed, but that’s pretty normal after so many title matches she had done during her long career. She has had so many titles here at SCW and also in other companies, so that she doesn’t care too much about it. Before she answers, she drags at her cigarette again and then she drops it to the ground.

“Oh …I almost forgot …”

For a very short moment she fakes to be shocked and covers her mouth with her hand, but the she laughs again.

“No, I didn’t forget it, but as I said before, this isn’t my first title match and it won’t be my last one. Ok, I must admit that it would be great to take the win to night and to leave the ring, but I can also live with a loss. Ok, I would be a bit frustrated and sad, but I would survive it and then I will try it again.”

“But you’re thirty. Did you never thing of retiring? You can’t do this here for ever.”

Now Amanda pouts a bit, but it’s only fake and she shakes her head, still trying to look angrily. It’s not so easy to make her really angry, but playing the tough and short tempered bitch is part of the show and so she does it.

“Damn, that’s not nice to remind a lady how old she is. But I’ll answer your question …Yes, I thought of quitting this job one day. It’s not that I don’t like it anymore and I would really miss something, but it costs me so much time and as you know, I have a family. I would really love to spend more time together with them.
But don’t worry, this won’t happen this year and it won’t happen before I have the main women’s title of this company.”

Now the interviewer winks at her. He doesn’t want to offend her and he knows that she won’t have a problem with a little joke.

“Well, then we should hope that you lose this match, so that we have you a bit longer around here. You’re really the hottest bombshell of this company.”

A broad smile comes into Amanda’s face. Hearing how pretty she is feels always good and it’s awesome that there are so many people who love her, but losing a title match is no option for her.

“Thank you. But as I said, this year I wont retire, so you can really wish me luck.”

"And this I do. I really hope that you become the champion. But now tell me, what does it mean to you to be the champion?”

For a moment Amanda is quiet and she isn’t so sure about what to say. She has never thought about this. In some way it would be cool to win a title again, but she’s a bit lazy and not really ambitious and so she doesn’t know.

“That’s not so easy and to be honest, I never thought about it. But …well, I think in some way it’s the goal of each wrestler to become the champion  and so it’s prolly also my main goal. Normally I’m not that ambitious and I don’t really need a title, but I hate losing and so it’s the logical conclusion that I become champion sooner or later. I’m the best female wrestler of this company and so I’m the only person who deserves it to be called the champion. Just look at all these idiots, at Roxi, Amy, Keira and also at Micah …what are they compared to me? Nothing.”

“Well, that’s true. But as you are talking about all the champs at this company, why do you go for Micah’s title and not for one of the others? Probably this would have been a bit more easy for you.”

A light giggling can be heard and Amanda winks. She is a bit lazy, but a hard fight she has always liked and it’s better than having a nobody as an opponent. Stress isn’t her cup of tea, but a good challenge is always great.

“But maybe I don’t like it easy …Haha, an easy win is boring and defeating one of these useless bimbos would be too easy. They are no real wrestlers and most of their time they spend with posting on Twitter by whom they got laid. Whoring around is all they can do and it’s really disgusting.
It’s not that I’m a nun and I love sex more than everything else in the world, at least as long as it’s with my wife Rose, but that is something private and there’s no need to post it on Twitter. But shall they do what they want, I don’t care about it.
And now back to the thing with the easy wins. As long as I have been a member of the Mean Girls I tried to get easy wins too, but now everything has changed, I have a new mission now and this mission is to prove that I’m the best wrestler in the world and exactly this I will do tonight. I’m not only going to win against Micah, I will destroy her completely. I will let her look like a moron, like a complete loser …”

It seems that Amanda slowly comes in rage, but then the interviewer interrupts her again. Hearing her trash talking is fun, but some more background information for the fans would be awesome too.

“For me this sounds a bit like all this a bit personal …”

“No, it’s not. I don’t hate her, even though I must admit that she goes a bit on my nerves.”

The interviewer raises an eyebrow. Now he becomes curious about Amanda’s problems with Micah, because normally she doesn’t take all these things here in this wrestling company personal, and so he wants to know everything.

“Why’s that?”

“Well, I didn’t take all this here so serious, but a few weeks ago this bitch Micah began to insult me on Twitter and this without a reason and I really don’t like it when people insult me. I’ve had that in the past as I turned against Keira. All she had to do was to talk bad about me, but you know how it ended, I kicked her ass. Then I turned against the Mean Girls and there it has been the same, first I defeated Mercedes and then Vero, so they paid for it.”

For another moment Amanda pauses and then she remembers something too. That troubling on Twitter hasn’t been her only conversation with Mica, a few days later she has talked to her again and there it hasn’t been hostile.

“But I must admit that I also had a funny conversation with her. After my win against Vero I talked to her and we did some really great trash talking about Vero. Haha, I’ve never seen Vero become so mad. It was hilarious. And during this little chat Micah and me saw it the same way. We both thought that Vero is an laughable idiot and that she can’t wrestle. All her insults to me and Micah were nothing more than brainless bullshit.
Si in some way I can say that Micah has some humor and that’s ok. If she wouldn’t act like a complete bitch all the time, I could even like her, but whatever …”

She wants to continue a bit longer, but again the interviewer interrupts her. He knows that Amanda won’t like this question, but he also is curious about how she will react if he talks about one of her weaknesses.

“But Deliah’s ass you didn’t kick. She kicked yours and then she humiliated you by tickling you almost into submission.”

For a moment it seems that Amanda is a bit angry, but then she laughs again and shrugs. True, she didn’t look good in that match, but it is over and so there is no reason anymore to be angry.

“Well, that’s true, you can’t always win. But who cares? The next time I meet her in the ring, I’ll defeat her too, but tonight not the Mean Girls are my goal, tonight I’m here to defeat Micah and nothing and nobody will be able to stop me from doing this.
As I said, I don’t like it when people insult me, but that’s not the only reason. This girl with her gangsta image really goes on my nerves. I don’t know whether everything is true, or whether these are only rumors, but she tries to act like a cool and tough criminal and it seems that she has had some problems with the police. Well, normally I wouldn’t care much, but wrestling is a family event and there are also children who watch the shows and so such a wannabe criminal shouldn’t be the champion. She’s no good idol for them and I think that such a person doesn’t belong in a wrestling company.
Ok, I have had made some mistakes too in the past and I paid for them with spending some years in jail, but I have changed my life. I tried to be an idol to the kids. I try to show them that they can reach everything they want, if they don’t give up and I try to tell them always to stand up again after you got beaten down. I learned from my mistakes and now I hope that others will learn from me too. They shall see that it’s possible to change your life if you only try it.
Just look at me, I have always been in trouble and I have been a criminal too, but now I have a family and I take care for them. I’m a loving mother, a loving wife and a loving sister and other people can do that too, if they only try it.
But let’s come back to Micah, I don’t know what exactly she has done and, to be honest, I don’t care much, but she still acts like a complete bitch. She’s mean, she’s aggressive and she’s a pain in the ass.”

Amanda has clenched her small fist and sighs. Everybody can see that she has a problem with Micah and she can’t and also don’t want to hide her feelings. Then she continues her little speech.

“Why the hell do I always get in trouble with such disgusting bitches? At first Keira, then Vero and Now Micah …In some way it really sucks, cause such persons really go on my nerves, but on the other way it is good. Till now I won my matches against these persons and showed that it doesn’t bring anything to act like a bitch, to cheat and all this stuff.
I don’t say that everybody has to be an angel, no, I’m no angel too, but I think at least we should respect each other and that’s a thing I do. Ok, I must admit that I love it to talk bad about my opponents, but I only do it to provoke them and to rage on a rivalry. I’d never do to really hurt them and that’s the difference between me and all these bitches like Micah. Deep insides I respect my opponents, even though it’s not always easy.
Well, and then there are these women like Micah. They say that they had a hard childhood and that this made them the way they are now, but I had a hard childhood too and now look at me. Am I proud of my crimes? No, I regret them and this persons like Micah should do too.
But anyway, I’m not here to judge her, I’m here to defeat her and I can also tell you the reasons. The first reason is that I don’t wanna let her get away with all her mean talking about me, the Goddess, and the other reason is to make this here a better world. Yes, I think a world without Micah is better and so I’ll do my best, so that we won’t see her again in the ring.
Ok, don’t worry, I’m not gonna try to injure her and I know that I can’t gat rid of er completely, but at least I will try to make her retire and if this doesn’t work then I’ll at least take away the title from her. Such a person really doesn’t deserve it to be called the champion.”

The interviewer nods, but then he interrupts her again. Micah is a strong wrestler and it seems to be interesting to see how Amanda reacts when he reminds her of this. Pretty often Amanda tends towards to underestimate her opponents.

“That sounds good, but don’t forget that she is really strong and I doubt that she will leave this company by choice.”

“True, but I’ll make sure that she will. II will let her look like a complete moron and loser and so she won’t have a choice. After I’m done with her nobody will ever take her serious anymore, everybody will only laugh at her and really soon all the people will have forgotten that she ever existed. I will turn her in a complete nobody again and eventually the reign of this bitch will be over.
And you are right, this won’t be easy, because in the ring she can be really dangerous. She defeated some really strong wrestlers, like Raynin, like Vero and some others, but me she won’t defeat. I trained so much and I watched all her matches, so that I really know what awaits me. Yeas, I’m prepared like never before during my long career, so there’s really nothing that can go wrong.
I think you all know my sister, the woman who trains me, and you all know how strong she is, but I managed it to win against her in the ring, so now tell me why I shouldn’t win against Micah. She’s good, but not as good as me and this I will prove tonight. So at the end of the night you will see a new champion and this champion will be me, Amanda Cortez.”

For a moment Amanda becomes quiet and takes a deep breath. It seems that she really doesn’t want to stop the talking and that she really enjoys herself, so she continues again.

“But winning the belt isn’t everything. I also owe the fans something. During the months I’ve been a member of the Mean Girls I did somethings I really regret. I insulted the fans, I cheated, I did backstage attacks and I even injured my opponent before a match, even though it has been Deliah, a girl who really deserves it.
But now I have changed and I want to apologize for all the crap I have done and I hope that all the others will forgive me. I know that I can’t undo all these things and I also know that many people are still mad at me, but I will do my best. And doing my best means that I will show the fans a match that they will never forget. Yes, and what could be better for doing this than being in the main event of this great show?
Yeah, call me cocky, but I’m proud to be in the main event and eventually I don’t get overlooked anymore. Now I have almost reached my goals, I have the most important match of the night and I promise that I will really give my best. I’ll give the fans the show they deserve and I will get what I deserve, this title.”

Now Amanda puts down the micro and it seems that she is finished with her speech. She is ready to stand up and smiles as the interviewer starts to talk again.

“Well, these were some great last words and we all wish you luck in your match. We really hope that you will dethrone Micah and that you will return here with the belt around your waist. Thank you so much for your time and that you were kind enough to talk to us and to the fans.”

Rose, who has watched the whole interview looks on her watch and gives Mandy a sign. It’s really time to go into the direction of the stage, because in a few minutes her match will start. After Mandy stood up, Rose takes her by her hand and the two blow a last kiss into the direction of the camera. Then they slowly walk to the stage, but before they arrive there, they stop again and Rose takes Mandy by her hands. She smiles at her in such a lovingly way and kisses her.

“Ok, now it’s time to rumble, but before you go out there, I wanna say you one last thing. I know that you will do great and that you will defeat Micah, but even if not, I still love you. For me you don’t have to do all this, I also love you without a belt more than anything else on world and I know that our kids do so too. You’re such a great mother and wife and want you to know that.”

As she hears this, it drives the tears into Amanda’s eyes and she wraps her arms around Rose. She leans her head on Rose’s shoulder and sniffles a bit.

“Aww …now you made me cry …”

Lovingly Rose runs her fingers through Mandy’s long red hair. Then she wipes away the tears and kisses her again.

“No needa cry …I only wanted to tell you that we love you the way you are. Oh, and there’s one more thing. I’m also proud that you broke up with the Mean Girls and that you try to get rid of the Mean Girls image. I always thought that these persons weren’t good for you.”

Still in Rose’s arms Amanda looks up. She is so happy that Rose accepts her decision, but she still is a bit confused. She hasn’t known that Rose had a problem with her being a member of the Mean Girls.

"Why that?"

“Well, that’s easy. You’re such a nice and cute person and mostly you’re really friendly and lovingly. So all this ‘being mean stuff’ doesn’t really fit to you. You shouldn’t try to play a role. Just be like you really are, a lovable person and a strong wrestler in the ring. That’s what the fans want to see and that’s what I wanna see.”

Now Amanda moves a bit back and puts her hands on her hips. The pretty redhead tilts her head a bit to the side and winks at her wife.

“So I’m cute and friendly? Damn, I’m the most dangerous wrestler at SCW, I’m a Goddess …”

But Rose shuts her up by gently putting a finger on Amanda’s lips. Then she playfully squeezes her sides with her other hand and Mandy squirms.

“Ok, but a really cute Goddess ….Oh, and what’s your problem with being cute? Everybody loves a sexy and cute young woman, haha, especially me …”

Hearing this Amanda smiles seductively. She knows what Rose means and it makes her happy, but not only this, in some way it also turns her on and she wraps her arms around Rose again. Playfully she nibbles at her ear and whispers.

“Well, then show me how much you love me …I want it, I need it, now ….”

Mandy giggles happily, but Rose shoves her gently back, but not before giving her another small kiss. She loves this idea too, but not now, right before Amanda’s important match.

“Not now darling, but I promise we will do it right after your match. Yes, then we will have to celebrate something and it will be so much fun.”

Voluptuously Rose licks her lips and runs her fingers over Amanda’s cheek. Then she squeezes it lightly.

“Haha, then I’ll make our new champion giggle, laugh and scream all night and this you can see as a promise.”

Seeing that Mandy gets more and more excited, she winks at her.

“Yesterday I bought a nice long and fluffy feather and I can’t wait to test it everywhere on you. Especially there …”

Still smiling she points at Amanda’s privates, but then she becomes serious again.

“But as I said, after your match. And now go out there, beat this bitch up and bring this title back home.”

“This I will do ….I promise …”

Amanda wants to say something more, but then she hears that her music is played and so it’s time to go to the stage. A last time she kisses Rose, then she turns around and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 9133

14
Climax Control Archives / No chance for Vero
« on: July 06, 2015, 09:01:59 AM »
 After the show is over and Amanda and Vero have lost against Delia and Mercedes again, Amanda really is upset. She really wanted to get these titles back, but what bothers her even more is the fact that it’s now the third time she has lost against her former friend Deliah and that goes on her nerves. Completely furious she storms into the backstage area and wants to leave the arena, but then she gets stopped by a camera team. Normally Amanda likes it to talk and also to pose for the fans, but today she really isn’t in the right mood for an interview. A bit annoyed she looks at the camera team and is about to leave, but then she stops again. The pretty redhead turns around and she even manages it to smile a bit, even though she really doesn’t feel too good, but before anybody vann ask her a question, she begins to talk.

“Sorry guys, I’m really not in the mood for an interview, but there are a few things I have to say. So lemme begin with the stable or better the tag team, the Mean Girls. Prolly you all wanna know how it goes on with us and I will tell you. So to make it short, the team of the Mean Girls doesn’t exist anymore.”

Amanda takes a deep breath and pauses for a moment. It’s not that she is sad, but in some way she is disappointed, even though it has been her own decision to break up her partnership with Vero.

“I think you all know what had happened during the last weeks. Vero and Deliah began to trouble and Vero kicked out Deliah out of our stable and Mercedes followed her. It’s not that I’m really sad about these losers leaving us and at first I was pretty happy to stay at Vero’s side, but slowly I began to see this different.
Just look, the last months Vero and me haven’t been really successful as a tag team. We even lost twice against Deliah and Mercedes and it hasn’t been my fault. Just remember who got pinned all the time, it hasn’t been me, it has been Vero. So we can summarize it and say that it has been Vero’s fault that we lost the titles and didn’t get them back tonight and this really pisses me off.”

Again she pauses and takes another deep breath. Then she reaches into her pocket and pulls out a cigarette and a lighter. She inhales deeply and blows out a smoke ring, then she continues.

"Ok, it can happen that you don't do good in a match and it can happen that you get pinned, but during our last matches it happened a bit too often to Vero. It’s normal that you lose a match, but it’s not normal for the tag champions to lose every match, because that means that there is something wrong with our team and I can tell you what it is, it is Vero.
If you ask me, then she has lost her spirit. Prolly her time is just over and she prefers it to get fucked by her useless boyfriend instead of focusing on our matches and on the success of our team. Yes, exactly this is her problem and now, sadly, also my problem, because I have been her partner.”

For a moment Amanda looks to the ground and she really is a bit frustrated, but then she looks up again. She doesn’t smile, but it seems that she isn’t too sad about the whole situation.

“And if you listened good, then you hear the word ‘was’. That means, that I’m not her partner anymore. Now you might say that it is pretty late to come to this conclusion, and prolly that’s right. Keira and also most of the other divas in this company told me, that Vero is only using me. They said, that she can’t wrestle and that she’s only my partner because I’m the better wrestler and I bring her success. Even though this is prolly the truth, I didn’t wanna hear it. I know that I’m the better wrestler, but as long as we worked good as a team and as long as she hold my back, it has been ok for me, but now this seems to be over. I have no problem with supporting weaker wrestlers, but not if this costs my career, the it’s too much.”

For a moment the pretty redhead clenches her fists and she growls, but then she relaxes again. She has made her decision and so it will be ok for her and everything will change.

“Yes, she begins to ruin my career, at least she makes me look like a complete loser and that’s a thing I can’t tolerate. As I said before, people told me that she is only using me and these people have been right. Without me at her side, Vero is nothing, just a worthless nobody. And to be honest, I couldn’t care less. Shall she do what she want.
Yes, I don’t care anymore. I must admit, that it’s already a few weeks that I think like that, but I wanted to wait till our rematch to proclaim that our partnership is over, but now it is official. There are no Mean Girls anymore, at least not with me at their side.
To be honest, the whole thing went on my nerves for a pretty long time. I didn’t like all these backstage attacks, I didn’t like the fucking cheating in our matches and I also didn’t like these bitchy bimbos anymore. They are no real wrestlers and if you ask me, then I’d say that they belong into a reality show and not into a wrestling ring.
But anyway, this time is over and I don’t wine about that loss and about the things that had happened. At the beginning this partnership had brought me some success, but now, as this is over, it’s time to look forward and to focus on new goals.”

Again Amanda drags at her cigarette and now even a small smile comes into her face and like usually she looks cute like hell, even though she's completely serious with what she has to say.

"And now we come to these new goals. Well, it's not hard to find out what I've in mind. I told you that I have enough from teaming up with Vero and that’s true, but I also have enough from tag matches in general. That means, that from now on I won’t do them anymore. From now on I will focus on singles matches and on getting one of these titles there. Yes, and you will see that I will have success, because I’m the best female wrestler in this fucking company.
Yes, you have heard right, I’m the best. Mikah, Amy, Roxi and Keira, they are all nothing compared to me. It’s not only that they are all ugly, they are also crappy wrestlers and their performances in the ring are laughable. Yes, these girls are joke and it’s a shame that they are members of a wrestling company.
But anyway, soon you will see that I was right with what I just said.”

Amanda drops her cigarette and wants to continue, but then she hears the clicking of some high heels and turns her head. Immediately she sees her wife and manager Rose walking down the hallway and a happy smile comes into her face. A last time she turns back to the camera team.

“Sorry guys, but now you’ll have to excuse me. I’ll give you another interview right before my next match …”

Then she runs over to Rose and jumps into her arms. She kisses Rose again and again and she’s happy to have someone here who comforts her, but then she sniffles. In some way she is happy that she hasn't been the one who got pinned, but it still hurts to lose such an important match.

“Shit, shit, shit, it sucks so much. I really had hoped that we would get these titles back and that we would get our revenge, but we failed again and all this because of this stupid bitch Vero. I could kill her …”

Holding Amanda close, Rose runs her fingers through Amanda’s long and beautiful her. She loves her wife so much and it hurts her to see Mandy that sad and so she does everything to comfort her.

“Aww, don’t be sad, you did good and it hasn’t been your fault that you lost this match. But now don’t worry about it anymore, this bitch isn’t worth to think about. Haha, and you shouldn’t kill her, cuz I think you wouldn’t like it to end up in jail here in this country. So instead of killing Vero we should better see to get a cab and drive back to the hotel. Our flight back to the USA will be tomorrow and so we have some time to relax.”

Still sniffling a bit, Amanda nods. She still is a bit sad and frustrated, but, like usually,  the thought of spending a wonderful day with her wife comforts her a bit and she begins to feel a bit better, but she still is sad and frustrated. This time it won't be so easy to make her smile again.

“But it still sucks …”

Now Rose runs her fingers lightly over Amanda’s back and the petite young woman begins to giggle lightly. She becomes goose bumps and squirms a bit, but she stays tightly pressed against Rose and listens to her.

“True, but just see it as a new chance. Eventually you got rid of these losers and bitches and now you can focus on your career. It’s much better for you to fight alone and you’ll have more success than with this useless partner. And the people will see what a great wrestler you really are.”

Now her hand has reaches Mandy’s ass and she squeezes it lightly, so that Mandy jumps and shrieks. Rose smiles as she sees that she really found one of Amanda's spots and now she has some hope that she will find a way to cheer her wife up again.

“And you’re much too cute to play the Mean Girl. II know that the fans will love you when you fight alone. You’re SCW’s cutest and sexiest diva and everybody will fall in love with you.”

Amanda always has been a bit cocky and so she loves what Rose just told her. A broad smile comes into her pretty face and she giggles happily. She tilts her head a bit to the side and winks at Rose.

“So you think that I’m cute? Well, then you should show me what you have in mind for SCW’s cutest and sexiest diva.”

Amanda is still in Rose’s arms and tightly pressed against her, so that Rose can feel that Mandy’s nipples are stiff now. She smiles and shakes her head. It's so damn easy to turn Amanda on and even though Rose is used to it, it still surprises her every time.

“You’re really so damn kinky, but I love it. And I’m happy when you can laugh and smile again.”

Playfully she slaps Mandy’s cute ass and again Amanda shrieks. The slap hasn't been very hard and it really hasn't hurt Amanda, but Mandy slowly comes in a playful mood and she loves this treatment.

“And smile and laugh you will a lot. Haha, at first a lil spanking and then …well, I have some new feathers and I bet you will love it to feel them everywhere on your body. Haha, this will make you forget all the stress of this damn show.”

Again Rose kisses Amanda and squeezes her butt. Then she takes her by her hand and the two leave the arena. Now Mandy’s good mood is back and she almost can’t wait to be alone with Rose again. It’s already pretty late, but it’s not hard to find a taxi that brings them to their hotel. Amanda is already so excited, but at first the two decide to have a drink at the hotel bar. They order and sit down on a chair, while they wait for their drinks.
Their drinks arrive and they take a sip, as a guy approaches them and Amanda looks up. At first she thinks that it’s one of her fans and so she smiles at him, but as she hears what he wants, her smile freezes.

“Excuse me Madam, but my boss, the sheik, would like to meet you for a little private session.”

At first Amanda thinks, that he just wants to have a drink with her and to talk to her, but as his servant tells her that he pays good, her jaw drops down. Really annoyed she glares at the guy.

“Ok mister, first, I’m not into such things. I’m a wrestler and no whore. And second, I’m married. Yes, and I’m married to a girl and we are happy.”

As she sees his surprised face, she laughs out. Probably she has already gone too far, but sassy as she is, it's not possible to stop her. Rose makes her a sign, but Amanda ignores it and continues to speak.

“I know that it’s prolly forbidden here in this country, but I don’t give a fuck. And now you must excuse me, me and my wife will leave here and we will go to our room and we will have wonderful forbidden sex there. And in the meantime you can tell your sheik that he shall jerk off. Bye …”

Amanda downs her drink and before the surprised and shocked guy can say anything, she takes Rose by her hand and they hurry to get back to their room. Amanda hops onto the bed and laughs, but Rose is a bit worried.

“Hey, you really shouldn’t have insulted the sheik. This could bring us to jail and that’s a place I really don’t want to be.”

But Amanda only shrugs. She still is willing to have some fun with Rose now and is about to kiss Rose, but Rose is a bit worried and so she shoves her back gently. She would love to play with Mandy, but at the moment it's probably better to get away here.

“No, please not now. We really better should leave. Maybe they send us somebody to kidnap us or they call the cops and that’s not better. Let’s better check out here and take a cab to the airport. As sooner as we get away here as better.”

Amanda is a bit disappointed, but she nods. She loves Rose and doesn’t want to scare her and so she does what Rose tells her to do. The two pack their stuff and as they are finished with packing, Amanda kisses Rose again.

"Ok, ready? So we can leave here, haha, but not before …”

But just as she wants to shove Rose on the bed, she hears the noises of arriving cars and looks out of the window. As she she sees the cops arriving, her jaw drops down. Now she is worried too and she realizes that Rose has been right with her worries.

“Oh shit …we really are in trouble. Prolly you were right and I shouldn’t have insulted the sheik.”

And before Rose can answer, Amanda grabs her by her hand and with her free hand the bags. Then they run out of their room. As they come to the lift, they already hear foot steps in the hallway and seconds later the knocking at their door. Damn, and the lift still isn’t there. So they open a door and run down the stairs. Now it’s really time to hurry up. As they come down to the basement, they see some cops there too and Rose pulls Amanda back.

“Shit, and what now?”

Amanda also doesn’t know what to do, but then she gets an idea. They walk a bit back and as they pass the room of the maids, they enter. After looking around a bit, they find two uniforms that could fit and so they put them on. After covering their hair with a scarf, they put their bags on a baggage cart and slowly walk out of the room. They try not to look to nervously and eventually they pass the cops. So they push the baggage cart to the parking lot and think about what to do now. Amanda sighs.

“Damn, that was so fucking narrow, but what shall we do now? With these clothes we can’t go to the airport. It would really look a bit strange.”

After looking around a bit, they see a big car and hide behind it. Trying to make no noises, they change their clothes again and so they look like normal tourists again. Amanda still covers her red hair and even though it’s night, she puts on her sunglasses. Then they walk to the street and thanks God they see a taxi and stop it. They pay the driver and he brings them directly to the airport. Both women are a bit eased, but Rose still worries about what comes next.

“Hopefully they won’t look for us at the airport.”

But Amanda puts her hand on her knee and smiles, at least she tries it. She still is a bit scared, but, like usually, she tries to be optimistic and ignores all her bad thoughts.

“I don’t think so. And I’ll try to change our flight. Maybe we can get one tonight. Then we are safe.”

At the airport Amanda looks around, but it seems that nobody is searching for them. So she goes to the first counter and asks whether she can change their flights, but the guy there tells them, that it’s not possible at the moment. No arguing helps them, but as Amanda bribes him, she gets another flight tonight. Really eased they think about what to do now, because they aren’t sure whether the cops are still looking for them. So they leave the building and sit down on a bench behind the building, hoping that no cops will come by. Now it seems that everything becomes good and Amanda laughs out.

“Damn, that flight has really been pretty expensive for me …But as long as we get away without ending up in jail, it is ok.”

Nervously they look at their watch and thanks God it’s time for the check in. So they enter the building and go to the check in. They show their passports and it takes really long. The officer looks at their documents and after a really long time he tells them to follow him. Amanda is so worried that she almost wets herself, but there’s nothing she can do, so she and Rose follow him into another room. There they stand and they are really scared. There are some more cops insides the room and Amanda is pretty sure that they will arrest them.
Now the cop who has brought them there approaches them and puts off his dark sunglasses. He looks at them, a bit coldly, but then he smiles.

“Ok Miss Cortez, I just have a message for you from my boss the sheik. He wants to tell you that he is sorry that you misunderstood him earlier at the bar. He wanted nothing bad from you and he only wanted to invite you to come to his palace for a drink, but sadly you understood it wrong and ran away. But he’s not mad and if you visit Dubai again, then you should really visit him. Oh, and he tells you that you did a really good match.”

Amanda and Rose are so eased and now Amanda almost cries, but she manages it to fight back her tears. She tries to smile again, and even though it’s only a grimace, she looks so damn hot. Then she thanks the officer.

"Thank you so much for the nice words and tell your sheik that we are sorry for the misunderstanding. If I should ever come to Dubai again, I will be honored to visit him. Thank you so much.”

The officer nods and now he escorts them out of the plane. He has changed their tickets and now they have their seats in the first class with a special service and slowly Amanda and Rose calm down a bit. They sit there in their seats, with a glass of champagne in their hands and look at each other, then they burst out laughing.

"Damn, sometimes I'm so fucking stupid ...."

Rose laughs too and she winks at Amanda. It doesn't happen very often, that Amanda admits that she made a mistake, but this time she did.

“Only sometimes?”

Playfully Amanda punches her against her arm and Rose screams out, even though it has only been a really light punch. The other passengers look at them, but the couple doesn't care much.

“Hey, that’s mean. Especially after I almost peed into my pants. I already saw us in jail, or even get whipped or stoned. Damn …I’ve never been so scared before.”

Rose nods and takes a sip of her champagne. Too good she knows how Amanda feels, but thanks good everything became good and the trouble is over.

“Me too, but thanks God everything became good and nothing happened. But you still should be a bit more careful with whom you insult. It’s not the first time that we got in trouble because you couldn’t shut up.”

Feeling a bit guilty, Amanda looks to the ground. She knows that Rose is right and that all this has been her fault and so she doesn’t protest.

“That’s true and I know it, but it’s not so easy. It’s so easy to offend me and you know how short tempered I am. Sometimes I really can’t hold back and then it happens and the trouble begins. It’s the same with SCW. I mean there I also get trouble all the time, even though very often I don’t wanna be mean. I’m just a bit sassy ….and I’m so sorry. I really try to change it.”

Still feeling sorry, she bites her lip and looks at Rose, hoping that her wife won't be mad at her. Amanda loves some trouble, but not with Rose and it always hurts her to see Rose upset.

“And I love you the way you are. Just promise me to be a bit more carefully the next time.”

Amanda nods, but before she can answer, a stewardess asks them whether they want something more, but they don’t and so Amanda shakes her head. The stewardess leaves them alone and now they have some time to relax after all this stress.
Rose tries to read a book and leans back, while Amanda turns around in her seat and tucks up her legs. She hugs them and rests her chin on her knees, while she watches Rose reading her book. She doesn’t like such long flights and so she is bored. After a few minutes she tries it to talk to Rose again, but Rose ignores her and tries to continue reading, but Amanda doesn’t give up so easily. Again she bothers Rose and eventually Rose has enough. She sighs and puts her book away.

“Damn, you can be annoying like a little child. No, wait, you’re worse than a child, you’re a pain in the ass.”

That’s not exactly what Amanda wanted to hear, but at least Rose talks to her and doesn’t ignore her anymore. Cocky as Amanda is, she hates it to get ignored and if she isn't in the center of everyone's attention.

“I’m no pain in the ass, I’m just bored. By the way, when is the landing of our plane?”

Rose roles her eyes and sighs Sometimes her wife really can be childish, but in some way it's also cute.

“And again you act like a child.”

Now she imitates Amanda, but it's not so easy for her and she tries not to laugh, even though the whole situation is really funny.

“Daddy …when do we arrive …”

While Amanda is a bit offended and pouts, Rose starts to laugh. It’s right that Amanda can be annoying, but in some way she is so cute and Rose never can be mad at her. So she smiles and leans over to kiss Amanda, but Amanda still pouts and turns her head away.

“C’mon, now stop acting so childish …”

But Mandy sees this different and now she’s the one who ignores her wife. Her head still turned to the side, she doesn’t answer and now Rose sighs. Sometimes it can be really a bit stressing and for a moment she thinks about what to do. After another attempt to talk to Mandy, that wasn’t successfully, she reaches over and grabs Mandy’s ankles. She pulls them over on her lap and removes Amanda’s flip-flops. With a smile in her face she begins to massage Amanda’s feet, knowing how much the petite redhead loves this, but Mandy can be so stubborn. Even though she really loves it and even though she normally would have giggled and purred, she bites her teeth and stays quiet. So Rose shakes her head and looks at her.

“So you don’t like it anymore? Well, so let’s try something different.”

With a smile in her face, she begins to spider her fingers over the tops of Mandy’s feet and her ankles and Amanda bites her teeth. She laughs it, and normally she would giggle, but she still fakes to be mad and so she tries her best to stay quiet, but Rose knows that Mandy will crack soon. She continues this treatment for a pretty long time, but then she wants to hear Mandy’s cute girlish giggling. So she runs her sharp nails lightly over Amanda’s soft and sensitive foot bottoms and the cute redhead begins to wiggle her feet. For a few more seconds she manages it to hold back her laughter, but then a really cute giggling can be heard.
Some people look at them and smile, because Mandy looks so pretty and cute and so Rose continues to torture her love in this cute way. Now she also runs her fingers under and in between Mandy’s cute little toes and the tattooed young woman really begins to laugh. Sometimes she even shrieks and everybody can see how much fun she has. It’s such an innocent and cute little game and so the people smile at the two, even though Mandy slowly gets aroused. Between her giggling she manages it to talk.

“If you don’t stop it, then we will have to go to the restroom. Hehe …”

But Rose has no intentions to stop it and she knows that Amanda really loves what is happening to her, so she continues to tickle and massage her. Then she winks at her wife.

“No way …no restroom for you …”

Amanda’s eyes widen, but she doesn’t pull her feet away and she also couldn’t have done it, because Rose has trapped them between her legs and Mandy is almost helpless now.

“But …but …I ..I might cum here …”

Now it’s Rose’s turn to laugh and she shrugs. It would be a bit embarrassing, but in some way the thought of making Mandy cum in public is also hot.

“Well, then do it, as long as you don’t become too noisy …”

And so it goes on for the rest of the flight. Amanda giggles and purrs and after a while her giggling is mixed with moaning and she really enjoys herself, but eventually they have arrived their goal and the plane begins to land. It’s time to check out and Amanda is completely spent. She’s exhausted and still can feel Rose’s fingers everywhere at her feet and she’s almost to tired to walk alone, so Rose helps her. They get their luggage and leave the airport, where Rose calls a cab. Eventually they are on the backseat and Amanda rests her head against Rose’s shoulder.

“Damn, this was such an awesome flight. Hehe, if this what I get after a loss, then I promise to lose all my matches from now on.”

Rose smiles and ruffles her hair. Being together with Mandy is always fun and she enjoys every single minute of it.

“You’re really such a kinky lil girl. But wait, if you win your next match, then it will even become better. Haha, then I’ll take care that we are alone and that your pussy gets enough attention too..”

She kisses Amanda on the cheek and holds her close, while Amanda slowly falls asleep. The next days Amanda spends most of her time in bed with relaxing and with recovering from her long flight and she almost forgets her job and all that stress at SCW. When she doesn't sleep, she spends all her time with her family, her wife Rose, her son and her stepdaughter and all in all it’s a wonderful time, but then she gets an unexpected visit.
it's still pretty early in the morning and Amanda hasn't expected a visitor at this early time, especially not her stepsister and trainer Casey, because normally Casey is at the gym for her morning workout. But now she stands in front of Amanda's house, with a huge smile in her face, and as Mandy opens the door, she hugs her. Then she enters the house and after Amanda gave her a coffee, she takes a seat at the kitchen table.

"Well, I think you haven't expected me here so early, but I was on my way to the gym and after I've looked at the SCW website, I thought I should come here to tell you what awaits you next.”

A bit worried Amanda looks at her sister. At this time she normally prepares the breakfast for her family and isn't in the mood for talking about her job, but now Casey is here and there won't be a chance to get rid of her without listening to her too. So she only raises an eyebrow and waits what comes next.

“I've seen your last match and I must say that I'm sorry that you couldn't take the win and get your titles back. I always thought that you and Vero were a good team, but now I see that it's better for you to fight alone. You are the better wrestler and without this bimbo at your side you will have more chances.”

In some way Amanda sees this the same way and she nods, but she still doesn't know the real reason why Casey is here. Probably she didn't come just for a small talk.

“But to tell you this isn't the real reason why I'm here. I came because I thought we should start immediately with your training and I wanted to pick you up.”

For a moment she pauses and takes a sip of her coffee, but then she continues. She must find a way to motivate Amanda and starting with some compliments could be a good start for it.

“I've seen the new match card for next week and I think you will like the match you're booked in. You will have to face your former partner Vero, but that's not all. I know that you want a singles title and this will be your perfect chance, because the winner of this match will get a title match for the bombshells title, for Mikah’s title. So I think it could be really interesting for you.”

As she hears this, Amanda's jaw drops down. It's true that she wants to get a title again, but she never thought that it will be so easy for her to get in a title match again. And it will also be a great chance to show that she's the strongest wrestler of the former Mean Girl stable. So a huge smile comes into her pretty face and she claps her hands.

"Wow, that's the best news of the last days. After all these losses I have been already frustrated and it didn't look to good for me and my career, but this changes everything. It's already for sure that I'll be the next no.1 contender for the title.”

Amanda really is a bit cocky and arrogant and Casey doesn't like that. Being full of self confidence is ok, but Amanda goes a bit too far and so Casey stops her.

“Hey, there I wouldn't be so sure. I know that you're good and that Vero is a stupid bimbo, but from time to time she makes good fights too and then she can become really dangerous. So be carefully that she doesn't kick your ass. You'll need a lot of training and you must take care not to underestimate her.”

Even though Amanda doesn't like to hear such stuff, she still knows that Casey is right, and so she nods. But she can't help it and so she still protests a bit.

“Damn, I know, I won't underestimate her. But you don't have to worry. I know that we lost the last two matches, but that wasn't because of me, it has been Vero's fault and not mine. Ok, against Deliah I lost too, but she's the only one of the Mean Girls whom I would call a wrestlers, …besides me. All the others are a joke.
But I don't wanna only talk about the former Mean Girls, I won't do that anymore. As you already know, I broke up with the a mean Girls and I don't wanna have to do anything with them anymore. Their behavior goes on my nerves, their fighting style, their cheating and everything else.
Now many people don't believe me that I'm honest with my plans, but if I give Vero the beating up of her life, then they will know that I really mean what I have said. Yes, this will separate me completely from th m and this is good for my career. Eventually the fans will see that I can do more in the ring than looking sexy and stealing the wins with cheating. I'm a great wrestler and the whole wrestling universe will know that soon.”

For a moment she pauses and she's really happy with how everything has developed. Her losses still hurt, but at least it will be a great chance for a new beginning and sometimes it's good to make a new start.

“And it's great that it will give me chance to get the main title of SCW's women's division. Ok, any of the other titles would have been great too, especially beating up and humiliating Keira would have been awesome, but taking away the main title from this bitch Micah is really so fucking great. It's not that I have a real problem with Micah, but she's a mean slut and I think this wannabe criminal shouldn't be th champion, it's a disgrace for the whole women's division. But anyway, soon her time as the champion will be over.”

Again Casey interrupts her. She agrees with what Amanda says, but she's a bit worried, that Amanda could underestimate her real opponent and this could be a damn big mistake.

“But don't forget Vero, I know she will do everything too o become the new no.1 contender.”

Amanda nods in agreement. Too good she knows that the arrogant Vero will be everything to get another title soon.

“That's true. I think it's her biggest dream to get a singles title and maybe this is one of the reasons why she did so bad during our last matches. In some way I had the feeling that she didn't want to have the tag titles back. I can understand that, but I can't tolerate it. I have been her partner and so it has been her duty to give the best in her last match, but she didn't do it and this has been a big mistake, for which she will pay now. She ruined my chance to get the tag titles back, so as a punishment I will shatter her dream of becoming champion again. I'll make sure that she will never ever come even close to a title match again. That might be mean, but I think she deserves this more than anybody else. Persons like her belong into a whore house, but not into a wrestling ring and they shouldn't be part of title matches.”

For a moment she pauses and gets them a new coffee, then she sits down again and continues. She takes another sip of her coffee and then she begins her little speech.

“But you're right and I take care that I don't underestimate her. I'll spend the next days and nights in the gym, training with you. Yes, I'll make sure that I'm fit as never before in my life and that it will be a match that nobody will ever forget, especially not Vero.
Yes, after I'm done with her, there will be nothing left from her. Her dreams will be shattered, her body will be broken and the best thing will be that her career will be over. Eventually SCW will get rid of this disgusting hitch. She'll never ever bother anybody again with her arrogant behavior, she won't insult the fans anymore and she won't get on the nerves of the other wrestlers anymore. After I'm done with her, she will be history, and really soon everybody will forget that she has ever existed. Her time will be over and to be hones, I'm really happy about this.
Ok, it's not that I really hate her, but in some way she's no real wrestler. As a model she might be good, but not insides a wrestling ring. But her lack of fighting skills isn't her biggest problem. The biggest problem is her fucking behavior. Nowadays any diva who wants to get success acts like the mega heal, or at least she tries to and with Vero it's the same, even though I think she really is that mean. So now tell me why a champion has to be a sadist and a slut. There's really no reason to act like this. You can also take the win in a match without backstage attacks and without cheating and I will prove that this is possible. I'll end the terror reign of these mean bitches and I'll make sure that the fans will love and respect the women's division again.”

Again Amanda pauses for a moment and sighs, but then she continues.

“Ok, I admit that I was a member of this mean girls stable. I attacked and injured Deliah and a few others too. I cheated, I lied and alł this crap, but now you must believe me, I'm sorry for all this and I'll make sure that it won't happen again. I can't undo what I have done, but I promise that I will try my best to make this place a better place. Yes, and this you can see as a promise and if you know me, then you know that I always keep my promises.
So and now some last words for Vero and the fans. This next show will be the end of Vero's career and it will be a new begin for me. Yes, the Goddess is back and I'll be the next no.1 contender and soon the next bombshells champion.”

Now after she is finished with her little speech, Amanda puts their cups back into the kitchen sink. Then she gets her bag with all her stuff she need for training and comes back into the ring. With a smile in her face she takes Casey's hand and now the two leave the house to drive to the gym.
Half an hour later they arrive there and it seems that the normally so lazy Amanda is really motivated now. They change their clothes and the training begins and this time Amanda even does some cardio, even though she really hates it. Next comes some weight lifting and Amanda does pretty good. For such a small and petite girl she is really strong and so this training is no bigger problem for her.
One hour later the two sisters make a little break and drink a water and then they climb into the ring. Like usually they have in mind to do a trainings match. Casey is a professional MMA fighter and so she shows Mandy many new moves, especially some really mean submission holds. Amanda learns really fast and even though she loses most of these matches, she still manages t to make Casey tap out, which makes her really proud, especially as Casey is a physically very strong young woman. If she manages it to make her stricter tap out, then defeating Vero can't be a bigger problem and so she's really confident.
So eventually they have finished their training and, a bit tired but satisfied, they slowly go back to their locker room. Mandy still breathes heavily, but it doesn't take her much time to catch her breath. After she got rid of her sweaty clothes, she looks at Casey and winks.

"Well, now I think I'm really ready for everything. Vero will have no chance and then Micah is next. These two idiots stand behind me and my next goal, getting this title, and so I will wipe them away like this.”

Laughing out Amanda snaps her fingers and winks at her younger sister.

“And I promise to make you proud, you'll be the trainer of SCW's best and most dangerous wrestler, yes, you can say that you trained the Goddess.”

Now the two sisters high five and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 7012

15
Supercard Archives / DELIA/MERCEDES v VERONICA/AMANDA
« on: June 21, 2015, 10:30:45 AM »
 Now everything seems to be completely different. Since her come back to SCW Amanda has been pretty arrogant, aggressive and not very nice and even though she was the nicest one of the Mean Girls, she still acted like a complete heel. She even had done a few backstage attacks and the last time she had tried to injure her former friend and team mate Delia.

But now everything seems to be different. She has just pinned her opponent and former Mean Girl member Mercedes and now she is more than happy. She jumps around and laughs and giggles like a little school girl and it’s almost impossible to stop her. Her wife Rose has watched the match too and now she’s with Amanda backstage, but it’s impossible to calm Amanda down. The cute little diva is too excited.

“Yay …me won …me won …”

She jumps up and down again and then she hops into Rose’s arms, hugging and kissing her again and again.

“I’m so fucking happy …It’s like a dream …”

Rose is happy and proud too, but she is the more quiet one and doesn’t exactly know how to react. She has Amanda still in her arms, but it’s a bit hard for her to breath, but she also doesn’t want to shove Amanda back. But then Amanda loosens her grip and stands right in front of Rose, still with a huge smile in her face.

Normally Amanda wears really high highheels, but now she doesn’t and without her shoes everybody can see how small and petite she is. Nobody would expect that such a tiny girl can be so vicious in the ring, but this she mostly uses for her advantage, because many of her opponents underestimate her. If they haven’t faced her before or watched her matches, they only see the bubbly little girl in her, who loves it to get huddled and tickled, but they don’t take her serious as an opponent and that can be a deadly mistake.

But this week it had been different. Mercedes knows her really good, but Amanda could still take the win and so she is more than happy. She’s so proud and almost can’t believe it and now she is also confident, that she will manage it to get the tag titles back in two weeks, when she and her partner Vero will have to faca Delia and Mercedes again.

Now Rose thinks that Amanda is a bit more quiet again and that they can take a cab back to the hotel, but she should be wrong. After another kiss the bubbly little diva storms out of the locker room, back into the direction of the stage. The show is almost over, but the fans are still there and before they can leave, Amanda comes to the stage and blows kisses to them. They are a bit puzzled, but Amanda looks so cute and sexy in her skimpy ring gear, barefoot, with her small tattered shorts and her short top, so that they begin to cheer at her. Amanda waves at them and storms down to the ring. She slides into the ring, and there she dances around and poses for the fans, which brings her more applause. Then she runs to the corner, jumps on the ropes and raises her arms in victory.

“Yay …me won …me won …me won …”

The fans still cheer at her and repeat her words, but then she makes them a sign so that it becomes more quiet, so that she can speak. She hops down from the ropes and takes a micro.

“Ok ladies and gentlemen, at first I wanted to thank you all for your support and I’m happy and proud that I didn’t disappoint you tonight and that I could take the win over my former team mate and now enemy Mercedes.”

Again she raises her arms and the cheering begins again. This tough little diva really is so cute and sexy, so that it’s hard not to like her.

“I didn’t come back here to talk bad about my opponent, but there are some things that really should be said. At first I wanna say, that it has been a great match and that also Mercedes did really good. It hasn’t been easy for me to take the win and there have been times where I thought that I couldn’t manage it to pin her and where I almost gave up, but I didn’t.
Yes, I did what I always do, I fought back and at the end I had success and took the win in this match.”

For a moment she pauses and looks around. She hopes that her speech won’t become too boring for the fans, but they are still listening to her and waiting for what comes next.

“Yes, I fought back and it brought me the win. But now you might wanna know, why I’m so excited  because of this win, even though it hasn’t been a main event or even a title match. Well, that’s easy to explain. I think you all have seen my last match against Delia and you still remember how it ended. She humiliated me here in public by tickling me and at the end she pinned me. Damn …that really wasn’t nice and I was so unsettled …”

But it seems that the fans see this a bit different and that they liked the last show and so the cheering begins again and now one of Amanda’s old nicknames cab be heard.

“Ticklecutie … Ticklecutie … Ticklecutie …”

For a moment Amanda is a bit shocked and blushes, but it’s only a very short moment and she smiles again in her cute way. It has been a bit embarrassing, but she knows how sexy and cute she looks when she laughs and giggles and so she understands, that the fans love it to see her in distress.

“Ok, Ok, I got it ….You love to see me laugh myself almost to death and that’s ok. If you love it, then I’ll promise to give you more like this …But please lemme have a few last words about my match.”

Again the cheering begins.

“Ticklecutie … Ticklecutie … Ticklecutie …”

But after a while it becomes a bit more quiet in the arena and Amanda can continue with her speech. She almost has forgotten what she wanted to say, but thanks god she remembers it and now she continues.

“Ok, where did I stop? Wait, I remember it. I just said, that Delia pinned me and that I felt so insecure and the worst thing has been that Delia and Mercedes managed it to defeat us in a title match. Well, a loss never feels good, but losing a title hurts even more, especially if it’s your enemies who have defeated you.
So I really wasn’t happy, no, I was frustrated and sad and after these losses I really doubted it, whether I’ll be able to get these titles back.”

For a moment she looks to the ground in a really sad way and even a tear runs down her cheek, but then she raises her head and smiles again.

“But now it is different. I won against one half of the new tag team champions and now I know that I can still do it. Yes, I can take the win in a normal match and I also can take the win in a titles match and all this without cheating or any help.”

Again she pauses and for a moment she is a bit lost in thoughts, but then she continues.

“Yes, I can do it without any help and that’s really important for me and I will tell you why. Since I came back to SCW, I have been a member of the Mean Girls, and there cheating was commonly used.  I never liked it very much, even though I must admit that I’m a lazy person and that I also used it to take an easy win. But now I see this different. I hate the feeling that nobody believes that I can take the win in a match alone, but I saw no way to change this. I talked with my partner Vero about it and there we have completely different opinions. So I even thought of giving up the whole tag team stuff and doing my own stuff, but that’s not so easy too. I want these titles back and I also wanna prove that we can do it in an almost fair match.
Well, so this match tonight was a good beginning to show that the Mean Girls are great wrestlers too. Some of you might call us arrogant, but you all must admit that I did a great match tonight and also that Vero did pretty good.”

The fans cheer at Amanda again, but as they hear the name Vero, they start with a booing, so Amanda makes a sign to stop it.

“Ok, I got it, you don’t like my partner. And …to be honest, I also don’t like her too much too, but in a tag match I need a partner and if I wanna get these titles back, then I need her. She might be a bit …lemme say …strange, but she’s still good for holding my back. I know that I can defeat Mercedes again and I also know that I can win against Delia too, but not in handicap match. So we all have to live with the fact that I will team up again with Vero, if we like it or not.
But don’t worry, if we should fail, what I don’t believe, then I will break up this partnership and focus on other goals, then I will go for singles gold.”

In some way Amanda likes this thought, but she also wants the tag titles back, so the whole thing isn’t easy for her.

“But at the moment let us not think about a loss. Let’s celebrate my victory and let’s look forward to another great win at the PPV. Yes, me and Vero will bring back the titles home and there’s nothing and nobody who will be able to stop us, no Delia and no Mercedes.”

The fans begin to cheer again and Amanda blows another kiss into their direction.

“And now lemme say some last things about Mercedes. I already mentioned, that she did a good job in her match and that she really got me pretty bad, but it hasn’t been enough. No, against me, the Goddess, it needs a bit more than to be a good wrestler. If you wanna defeat me, then you must be like a God.
But anyway, you insulted me on Twitter and you said that it will be easy for you to pin me, but I proved you wrong. So what do you say now? Haha …nothing. And after we are done with you at the PPV you will be even more quiet, cuz then you won’t even have the titles anymore. Then everybody will see that you’re only a bloody loser and nothing more.”

Amanda flips the bird and for a moment it seems like she is going to leave the ring, but again she raises her hand with the micro.

“But now it’s enough with the talking about these morons, they aren’t worth my time. Lemme thank you again for the great support and I really wish that you’ll all come to the PPV and that you’ll cheer at me again. I love you …I love you all.”

Now everybody applauds and Amanda drops the micro. Slowly she climbs out of the ring and goes back to the backstage area, where Rose still waits for her. She takes Mandy by her hand and smiles lovingly.

“Wow, that was really a great little speech and I think the fans slowly begin to love you.”

Amanda nods.

“I really hope so. I have enough of this damn Mean Girls stuff. From now on I’m the Goddess …”

Now Rose winks at her wife.

“True, and a really cute little Goddess, who deserves a wonderful reward after her great win.”

Playfully she tickles Mandy’s tummy and the petite young woman squirms and giggles. She loves it and smiles lovingly at her wife.

“Hehe …so let’s go back to the hotel and celebrate this great win. Our flight back home is tomorrow, so we really have enough time for a lil party.”

And exactly that’s what they do. Rose already has the bag with Amanda’s stuff and so they only have to call a taxi. It takes a while and it so the couple has to wait a bit outsides the arena. Amanda is still dressed in her skimpy outfit and so the people stare at her. Amanda doesn’t care much and she likes the attention, she gets, but Rose is a bit worried.

“Damn, hopefully this cab comes soon, I really don’t wanna get arrested. I don’t know what they will do with you if the police sees you like this.”

But Amanda only shrugs. She really doesn’t worry, but then the two see two cops coming down the street. Rose becomes more nervous and now also Amanda doesn’t feel too good anymore, but thanks God their cap arrives and they jump insides.

“Oh shit …this was really narrow. I really shouldn’t run around half naked in such countries.”

But now they are safe and both girls laugh in a cheery way. It’s pretty crowded in the streets and so the taxi takes a while till it arrives at their hotel. So they have the chance to see a bit of the city and it’s really interesting, but Amanda doesn’t like countries where woman have to cover themselves.

“Nice city, but I don’t wanna live here. They might be rich, but what does it bring you if you can’t live in freedom?”

Rose winks at her wife and pokes her into the side, so that Mandy shrieks.

“So for you freedom means running around almost naked?”

Violently Amanda shakes her head.

“No, I don’t mean running around naked, but in these countries women are kept under and that sucks completely. Ok, it shouldn’t be my problem and I’m no feminist, but still sucks. I hate injustice and so I don’t like it here, even though I must admit that the citz is cool and the people are really nice. But I still wish that this tour ends soon and that we will have our next matches in the USA or in Europe again.”

Rose knows what Amanda means and nods. She puts her hand on Mandy’s leg and lightly caresses it.

“You’re right, western countries are better, at least for us and our way of life. I’m not sure about what they would say here if they would see us in bed together.”

Now Amanda has to laugh. It’s not allowed to run around half naked, so having sex with another woman would be even worse.

“Oh shit, I think they would whip us to death or stone us …”

She shivers a bit and really doesn’t like this thought. Now she looks around whether anybody can see them and then she kisses Rose on the lips.

"But I think in our hotel room we should be safe, at least I hope so.”

Rose laughs a bit and winks at Mandy.

“Well, at least as long as nobody hears us. So I should gag you, so that you don’t become too noisy.”

Amanda’s eyes widen and she fakes to be shocked, but deep insides she loves this thought. It’s so temptingly to be all at Rose’s mercy.

“Damn, you’re so mean and sadistic …”

But Rose puts her finger on Mandy’s lips and whispers something into her ear.

“True, but I think that this is what you love …”

The little conversation goes on a bit longer and Amanda is already so excited, but then they arrive at the hotel and the car stops. Rose pays and they climb out of the cab, then they enter the hotel. They get the key of their room and enter the lift and as the door closes, Amanda kisses Rose again. This time it’s very passionately and she wraps her arms around her wife, but sadly the lift stops. Amanda breaks the kiss and waits for the doors to open, but they don’t.

“What the fuck is this?”

She tries it again and hammers on the buttons to open these doors, but again nothing happens.

“Seems we are stuck …Oh God, not this …”

She tries to open the doors manually, but that also doesn’t work and really frustrated Amanda presses the Alarm button, but this doesn’t work too.

“Fuck, not even the alarm works. We will die here ….”

It’s not a real phobia, but Amanda is a bit scared of narrow rooms, so getting stuck in a lift really isn’t nice for her. Rose knows this and tries to comfort her wife.

“Don’t worry, we won’t die. Really soon they’ll find out that the lift doesn’t work and then we get rescued.”

“Hopefully ….”

Besides waiting there is nothing much they can do and so they sit down on the ground, but Amanda becomes more and more nervous. This endless waiting drives her crazy and Rose tries to comfort her. She puts her arms around her wife and kisses her on the cheek.

“Don’t worry, they’ll come soon and then we get free again.”

But even this doesn’t help much and Amanda’s mood doesn’t become better. She even sniffles a bit.

“Prolly you’re right, but it’s still scary and I hate this feeling …it scares me.”

It’s not so easy and Rose also doesn’t know what to do. She still hugs Amanda, to make her feel better, but then she has an idea and smiles.

“Hey, there’s nothing we can do, but why should we worry? I mean there’s nothing that can happen and in a while they will rescue us, so why not use the time we have and have some fun?”

She winks at Amanda and now she spiders her fingers over Amanda’s beautiful long legs. Immediately Mandy begins to giggle and becomes goose bumps everywhere. It seems that she has forgotten that she was scared only a few minutes ago.

“Hehe, you’re right …”

And so Rose continues with what she does. She sits in front of Amanda and grabs Mandy by her ankles. Then she places Mandy’s feet in her lap and her fingers circle around Amanda’s petite ankles. The giggling becomes louder and it seems that Amanda loves this treatment so much.

“Hehe, yes ..please more …”

And this Rose does. Gently she rubs Amanda’s tiny feet, so that her wife begins to make cute noises. She rubs and tickles them and Mandy really is in heaven. Then Rose grabs her ankles again and lifts them up. With a smile in her fave she kisses Amanda’s cute toes and begins to suck, nibble and lick them and immediately Amanda purrs and giggles. The dark haired cutie begins to move her hips and she’s so aroused,but Rose doesn’t want to let cum so easily. So she stops it and Amanda sighs a bit frustrated.

“Please …don’t stop it …”

But Rose shakes her head. She loves it to tease and pleasure Amanda, but she’s also a bit sadistic.

“No way, not now …at first you’ll have to suffer a bit for me.”

A wicked smile comes into her face and really fast, before Mandy can do anything, she traps her ankles under her arm. Now she runs her sharp nails all over Amanda’s soft and sensitive foot bottoms, so that the pretty tattooed girl laughs and shrieks in such a cute way. Still with her sadistic smile Rose winks at Mandy.

“And maybe not only a bit …It can take hours till they free us.”

And Amanda’s eyes widen in shock. She still laughs and giggles, but she manages it to speak.

“Oh God, I’m doomed. You’re gonna kill me …”

But even though she begs for mercy, she still loves what Rose does to her. She curls her toes and wiggles her feet and as Rose runs her fingers under and in between her cute little toes, she becomes completely hysterical, but all her laughing is also mixed with some cute noises and Rose knows that Amanda is in heaven. So she has no intentions to stop this cute torture and continues to tease and tickle her love. Her fingers still run all over Amanda’s foot bottoms and then she begins to lick, nibble and suck Mandy’s toes, driving her completely insane. It goes on for a really long time and Mandy is more than ready to explode, but Rose doesn’t let her cum. Eventually she stops this sweet torture and crawls over her love, pinning her down. Amanda is so excited and wraps her arms and legs around Rose, rubbing her body against Rose’s. They kiss each other and touch each other everywhere and their moaning becomes louder and louder. Then they can’t hold back any longer and they explode.

But right after this huge climax, the lift moves again and they startle. Really fast they fix their clothes and then the door of the lift opens. Still with messy hair and a bit sweaty, but with a happy smile in their faces, they look at the hotel manager and a technician. The hotel manager has a huge grin in his face.

"I hope you ladies enjoyed your stay."

Not exactly knowing what he means, Amanda and Rose blush a bit.

“What do you mean?”

The grin doesn’t disappear out of his face and he looks at the two pretty girls while he answers.

“Well, we had had some problems with the lift and the alarm button didn’t work properly, but the security cameras were still working. Well, you two did a really hot show …Haha, our staff really liked your kinky little performance.”

As the hear this, they blush even more and Rose almost gets a heart attack.

“Oh shit …”

But the hotel manager smiles at them.

“Don’t worry about it, it was really awesome.”

Ok, the whole situation is really so embarrassing, but Amanda manages it to smile back. In some way she likes the thought that the people were enjoying her show, but she still wants to get away here. She takes Rose by her hand and the two hurry to their room. Eventually the door is locked and they sit down on the bed. They look at each other and then they burst out laughing.

“Fuck, this was so fucking embarrassing, but I doubt that any of them will ever forget this lil show.”

Rose nods and kisses her wife.

“That’s true …Haha, and now they have blue balls.”

They laugh again and now their mood couldn’t be better. Amanda takes her phone and orders them a bottle of champagne and now the real party begins. Still turned on they sit on the bed and laugh, talk and drink and so it’s a really wonderful night and a great win to celebrate Amanda’s win. But eventually they are tired and go to bed. Mandy switches off the lights and huddles against Rose and it doesn’t take very long and they fall asleep.

The next day they awake and it’s almost midday. Rose is the first one who climbs out of the bed. She yawns and stretches and then she gives Amanda a good morning kiss.

“Good morning my love. So how do you feel?”

Amanda giggles in her cute way and smiles.

“Well, besides the fact that I have sore muscles in my tummy from all this laughing, I feel really great. It has been a wonderful way to celebrate my win over Mercedes.”

They laugh and it seems that Mandy wants sex again, but it’s already pretty late. So they order a breakfast and Rose wants to get dressed, but Mandy drags her back to the bed.

“Please …let’s have breakfast in bed. I love it so much, please …”

Rose wanted to protest, but as she sees Amanda’s sad puppy look, she can’t resist anymore and agrees. So they stay in bed and have their breakfast there, but till it comes, Rose takes her phone and books them their flights to Dubai, where Amanda’s next match will be. At first they had planed to go home first, but Amanda’s son Jacobi and his girlfriend Kiara aren’t at home anyway, and so they changed their plans. Instead of going home, they book a flight to Dubai and thought of spending the next two weeks there.

So after their breakfast, the two pack their stuff and a few hours later they sit in the plane to Dubai. After the check out, they take a taxi again, but instead of bringing them to a hotel, the taxi driver stops at the harbor. Amanda isn’t so sure whether everything is ok, but Rose only puts her hand on her arm.

“Don’t worry, everything is fine. I just have a little surprise for you.”

They climb out of the car and the taxi leaves. Then Amanda takes her bags and looks at all the huge boats there, but she doesn’t know where to go. Rose takes her by her hand and leads her to a really huge and luxury boat. Then she smiles at Amanda.

“Ok, here we are …”

But Amanda still doesn’t know what Rose means and raises an eyebrow.

“Huh ..whatcha mean?”

Now Rose can’t hold back any longer and she kisses Amanda on her lips.

“Silly one …we live here for the next two weeks. I haven’t forgotten that you love boats so much and after this little event at the last hotel I thought that some privacy would be ok for us. I hope you’ll love this ship.”

And Amanda loves it. She is so choked that it drives the tears into her eyes. She kisses Rose again and again.

“Shit, yes, I do love it. It’s like a dream …”

They bring their luggage on board and now they explore everything. The boat is so big and luxury. It has a few  huge bed rooms, a big bath room and even a small pool. It’s really awesome and for Amanda it is like a dream. She almost acts like a little child in a toy shop and she’s more than happy.

The exploring of the boat takes a while, but eventually they have seen everything and now they sit down on a deck chair, enjoying the sun and the nice weather. Amanda lights a cigarette and Rose gets them some drinks.

“I’m glad that you like it here. I thought it would be nice and here you can do what you love most, running around naked all day and nobody will interrupt us. By the way, it is also really fast, so that it will be so much fun to explore the coast. Oh, and we can go diving too.”

That’s really exactly what Amanda loves and so she smiles happily. She takes a sip of her drink and looks at Rose.

“Awesome. I think I already love Dubai. And eventually we have some time for us alone. I mean till my match it’s almost two weeks, I’m in a good shape, so no training is necessary, so we really have a wonderful lil vacation. Yay, diving, surfing, sight seeing and ….making love all night. It’s so damn romantic. If we wouldn’t already been married, I’d marry you again.”

Now Rose blushes. She leans forward and kisses Amanda lovingly on the lips.

“Aww, you’re so cute …”

So after some more drinks they are both a bit tired and sleep a bit in the sun, but then it’s time for some more action. They start with a nice bath in the pool and then they get dressed for some sight seeing in the city. It’s awesome and they really have their fun. The next days are almost the same, but they also explore the coast with their boat and kill the time with diving and swimming. Amanda also goes a bit surfing and she really loves their stay in Dubai. But sadly everything comes to an end and Amanda’s match comes closer. After this little vacation Amanda really isn’t in the mood for wrestling, but she wants to win this title back and so she has no choice.

A bit sad she calls a taxi that will drive them to the arena, but they already know that they will come back to this boat and continue their vacation for a bit longer. If Amanda wins the titles back, it will be a great way to celebrate her victory and if she loses again, well, then it will comfort her to stay another week here with Rose. So Amanda still isn’t happy to leave, but she climbs into the taxi and half an hour later they arrive at the arena. As they enter Amanda’s locker room, she growls.

“Damn, I’d really prefer our boat. But anyway, let’s bring this here to an end and then we return back to paradise.”

She winks at Rose and lights a cigarette. The locker room isn’t as luxury as their boat, but it’s still bid and they have everything they need. So for the last hours till her match it would be ok to stay here. But just as she wanted to sit down and relax a bit, Amanda remembers that she wanted to give an interview. The arena is really huge and she has no clue where to go. So she asks one of the stuff members and he describes her the way to the interviewing area.

Even though she has some time left, she already is dressed in her ring gear. Again she wears a tight and tattered jeans shorts, a short white top that shows more than it hides and some really high heeled sandals. She knows exactly how hot and sexy she looks and she has no problems with showing what she has. So she enters the interviewing area and the camera team is already there. Amanda poses a bit for the camera, making sure that they take from really hot pictures of her, then she sits down, crosses her pretty long legs and begins to dangle with her shoe. The interviewer looks at her, but most of the time he stares on her pretty legs, but eventually he manages it to talk.

“Ok Miss Cortez, it’s great that you’re here and have the time to answer some questions of the fans.”

But before he can continue, Amanda interrupts him.

“That’s ok, but you can call me Amanda or Mandy, all of my friends do so …”

He nods and looks again at her legs.

“Ok, Amanda. So let’s begin. We all know that you’re here tonight to win back your titles, but let’s first begin with something different. There are rumors that you are going to change your behavior completely. I mean that your stable is pretty mean and heelish, but you’re a nice young woman. So how does that fit together or does it mean that you will leave the Mean Girls soon.”

For a moment Amanda thinks about this question, then she takes a deep breath.

“Well, let me start with the very first beginning. I don’t know whether I act like a heel or not and I don’t like it to get forced into one direction. It’s true that I joined the stable called Mean Girls and it’s also true that these persons aren’t nice. But that doesn’t mean that I have to be mean too. I joined them, because for a newcomer it is always hard and I really needed their help. So their support was great for me and my career and as you see, Vero and me are a really good team. At least we held these titles for a really long time and soon we will hold them again.
But anyway, about this we can talk later.  To answer your first question, no, I won’t leave the Mean girls, at least not now.”

He looks at her and it seems that he doesn’t understand complete what she means.

“And what does that mean?”

“Well, I think that I already explained it in earlier interviews, but I will do it again. It means that we have a title match tonight and that I will fight at Vero’s side. I trust her and I know that she will give her best. So if we win this match, then we will stay as a team, but if we lose it, the team Mean Girls doesn’t exist anymore. Then I will go for singles gold.”

Before Amanda can continue, he interrupts her.

“Ok, I think I got it. But in some way everybody thinks that Vero only uses you. So wouldn’t it be better to stop fighting with her immediately?”

But Amanda shakes her head.

“No, I don’t think so. It’s true that people think she uses me and I think so too. Just look at her, she’s a model, but in the ring she isn’t that great. If I’m not at her side, she never wins a match. So your question makes some sense. Maybe it would be better for me to fight alone, but even though she isn’t the best wrestler, she still is a great help in a tag match and now that she holds my back and that I can trust her.
So I’ll give her a last chance and if she does good in our match, then I will stick with her, even though I still don’t like some of her actions.”

“What actions do you mean?”

Now Amanda laughs out.

“I mean this useless cheating. I don’t know whether she really needs it, but I don’t need it. I’m a great wrestler, prolly the best in the women’s division, and I can win my matches without such crap. I proved it last week as I defeated Mercedes and I will prove it again.
But anyway, besides the cheating she is a good partner and as long as we have success I will stay at her side. Even though I’m not sure whether we should still call ourselves the Mean Girls.
Look, a few weeks ago Delia and Mercy left us, so I would say that this stable is dead. I know that it won’t come back and so Vero and me should look for a new name for the case we stay together in a team. But I will talk about this later, after our win.”

“That sounds like a good idea. But what if you don’t win?”

Amanda still dangles with her shoe and now she looks up and is a bit annoyed.

“That won’t happen. But if it really happens, I’ll go for singles gold. Then I will defeat Mikah or Roxi and take the title from them. Haha, that really won’t be so hard cuz they are both not that good in the ring. I know that it will be easy for me to defeat them.”

“Ok, that’s true. Probably it won’t be too hard. But let us come back to your match tonight. For me it looks like you really hate your opponents, even though they have been your former friends and even though they have helped you in the past.”

For a moment Amanda thinks about this question. She looks to the ground and it seems that she is a bit sad.

“That’s true, now I hate them and it’s a bit sad. I have been so happy as I came here and met them the first time and I really thought that they were my friends, but it seems that I’ve been wrong. There have always been some tensions between Vero and Delia about who’s the real boss of our group, but I always tried to stay away from this trouble. But sadly then it escalates and they split. So I had to chose a side and I went with Vero, because at this time we held the titles. I know it sucks, but I had no other chance.
Anyway, at the beginning I thought that everything would become ok again, but sadly it didn’t. It escalated even more, especially after all these singles matches between the Mean Girls and the former Mean Girls started. As you know, Delia has first taken the win about Vero and then about me. But that’s not the worst thing. The worst thing has been that she started to run her mouth about me and that she humiliated me really bad during our last match ….”

Now the interviewer interrupts Mandy again.

“Why humiliate? I thought you like it to get tickled.”

“Haha, yes, I do, but only if it’s in a nice and friendly way and only if a friend does it to me, or a person whom I love, but not during a match and in public.”

He smiles at her and nods.

“I think I know what you mean, but I can tell you that the fans loved this little show.”

Now Amanda smiles.

“Ok, and that’s good that they are happy, but I still make sure that Delia will pay for this. In the ring I’m the Goddess and nobody has the right to treat me like this.”

“But you got her back as you have beaten her down the last week.”

Again Amanda nods, but she doesn’t seem to be happy with this action.

“Yeah, I got her back, but in some way I also feel a bit sorry for this attack. I mean she never had a chance and it’s possible that I even injured her and broke her hand. That’s not right. She’s a mean bitch, but that doesn’t give me the right to ruin her career. But anyway, I would say sorry, but she doesn’t talk to me and it also wouldn’t change anything. It’s too late.
But whatever, it has been a mistake, but defeating her in a normal match is no mistake and I promise that it will be a normal match, at least as long as she doesn’t try something. I’m willing not to cheat and I’m also willing not to use any weapons and I’ll also make sure that Vero won’t do anything illegal too. And if she does, well, then I will kick her ass too.”

“But that means that you won’t get the titles back.”

For a moment Amanda clenches her fists and she nods.

“Sadly that’s true, but I can’t change it. I wanna prove that the Mean Girls, or what is left from them, are really great wrestlers and if it means that I will have to beat up my own partner, then it’s ok for me. I don’t like it, but I can live with it. Then it will be like a handicap match and there I’ll prolly receive the beating up of my life.
But why think about such things? Vero knows how I think about all this cheating and she wants to have these title back too, I think even more than me, so I’m pretty sure that she will do her best too.”

“Right, so let’s hope that nothing bad will happen. So any last words to your opponents?”

This time Amanda doesn’t has to think about what to say and she answers immediately.

“Yeah, Mercy and Delia, listen to me. You two made the mistake of your life and now you’re gonna pay for it. The first mistake has been that you left our group and tuned against us. The second mistake has been that you began to run your mouth about Vero and me. You insulted us on Twitter and don’t think that you’ll get away with this. I’ll punish you and I’ll make sure that you’ll regret that you ever said anything bad about us.
But the third and the worst mistake has been that you took away something from us that belongs to us, these tag team titles.
Delia, you are a good wrestler, but you are no champion. Your time as a champion is over since the day you lost your title against Amy. And you know that these old times never will come back again. Since this day it seems that your good times are over. You got injured by Twisted sister, there have been others who have beaten you up in the ring and now it will be Vero and me who will beat you up again.
And now let’s come to Mercedes. She did a proper fight in her singles match against me, but it hasn’t been enough. I already told her too that her time as a champion is over and I’ll make sure that I was right with what I’ve said. So be sure that you will receive the beating up of your life. I don’t know whether I can pin Delia, but I know that I can pin you. I did it last week and I will do it again.
But anyway, you two aren’t worth my time. So lemme say one last thing. You might have managed it to defeat us once, but this won’t happen again. Your reign as the tag team champions will be very short, prolly the shortest one in SCW’s history. But don’t worry too much about it, because it will be a Goddess who destroys you and who takes the titles away from you. Yes, it will be mw, Amanda Cortez.”

Now it seems that she is finished and the interviewer looks at her. Then he and the rest of the crew applaud.

“That’s really a great message  and I hope you’ll have success. I think the whole wrestling universe wishes you luck and I do so too.
So thank you for your time and I hope you’ll have a few more words for us after your match.”

Now Amanda stands up and a last time she poses for the camera, then she leaves the interviewing area. It’s still a bit too early to go to the stage and she has some time left till the show starts. So she thinks about what to do. She’s not nervous, not after her long career and after so many wins she had during this long time, but she still is really excited. She needs this win and she is willing to do everything to win this match. But thinking about what could happen doesn’t bring her anything and so she thinks about a way to kill the time. She lights a cigarette, but then she throws it away. A smile comes into her pretty face and slowly she goes back to her locker room, where Rose is waiting for her.

Rose knows her for such a long time and she also knows what to do if Amanda is nervous or excited.. Gently she takes her wife by her hand and leads her to a massage table. Amanda lays down there, face down, and relaxes already and then Rose begins to massage and rub her back, so that Amanda closes her eyes and moans. Rose knows how much Amanda loves this and she loves it too. It’s so arousing to touch her wife everywhere and Rose would love to kiss her and also touch some other parts, but not right before an import match. And so she only Runs and Massagen her back, but she fang resist to tickle her from Time to Time so that Amanda pures and giggles.

“Hey ….whatcha doing? I have a really important match in a bit, so be carefully, so that I won't be too exhausted to fight.”

And Rose continues with what she does, but now it's less sensual than before.”

“I know and I take care. The fun comes later as a little reward if you win your match.”

Now Amanda looks up and glares at Rose for a short moment.

“What do you mean with ‘if you win’? There's absolutely no doubt that we will win. We will wipe the floor with these bitches.”

Rose has reaches Amanda's shoulders and massages them now.

“I know that you will one, but take care that she doesn't tickle you into submission again like in your last match against her. Hehe, you looked so cute and sexy, but sadly it cost you the win and this we really won't have again.”

For a moment Amanda becomes angry, cause she really hates losses, but then she laughs in her cheery way.

“Don't worry, it won't happen again. The only person who's allowed to do this with me is you. And now it's time to make Delia pay for her crimes.”

Amanda raises her head a bit so that she can see the clock and as she sees that there's still some time left till her match, she smiles. Now she's really relaxed and confident and as she lays her head back down on the table, she makes Rode a sign to continue her massage and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 7551

16
Climax Control Archives / The end of the Mean Girls? At least not now
« on: June 09, 2015, 08:43:16 AM »
 During the last weeks really a lot has happened. It's not only that the Mean Girls has split and Amanda is now in a team with her tag partner Vero, while Delilah and Mercedes went away, she also lost a singles match against Vero and got humiliated really bad, but the worst thing is, that she and Vero lost their titles against Delilah and Mercedes. Amanda is a proud and cocky little diva and so alone the fact that she lost these titles hurts and bothers her more than she would ever admit, but losing it against two persons who she really hates is more than she can stand.

So she has spent the last days alone at home and was thinking about the whole situation with her former stable. Being pretty emotional, she came to a conclusion of the whole situation, but like usually, it isn't so easy for her. She would have preferred to stop the whole Mean Girls thing, especially as she never really has fit into this group. Everybody has said that she is the nicest Mean Girl and that the others are only using her.

At the beginning she didn't believe them and thought that the people only said that because of their success as a stable, but slowly she believes it. Ok, Delia is one of the best female wrestlers in this company, but Vero and Mercedes mostly lost their singles match and the cocky young woman begins to think that all their success is only because she's a member of this group. So it really looks a bit like the others would use her. At first it didn't really bother her, but her last matches haven't been very successful and now the whole situation begins to go on her nerves. It's ok to be one of the strongest members of the group, but in some way she doesn't know anymore what it brings her to be in a tag team if she doesn't has a title or any success. The the whole thing is completely useless for her.

So now the only conclusion would be to leave the Mean Girls completely. Fuck Delilah, Vero and Mercedes. Amanda is a strong and really skilled wrestlers and now she doesn't need a group anymore to support her. At the beginning, as she came back to SCW, it has been good and useful, but mow it doesn't bring her anything and probably it would be better for her and her career to fight alone and go for singles gold.

In some way she really likes this idea, especially as she sees that the others aren't her real thing and she would have broken up with Vero too, if there wouldn't be the thing with her rematch. As the former champions she has the right to get a rematch and this would be a last chance to get the titles back, a thing she likes, even though she still has enough of tag matches and stables. It really sucks to be reliant on someone and Amanda hates this. If she loses a match, it should be because she wasn't strong enough and not because her partner got pinned and exactly this has happened a few times in the past.

So, after some more thinking about the whole situation, she came to the conclusion to make one last match together with Vero and this will be her rematch. If she wins it, she will stay with Vero and defend her title again, but if she loses it, she will break up with Vero too and leave the Mean Girls completely, an idea, she slowly begins to like.

But till her rematch she still has some time and there will be another show before the PPV and during this show she will have to face Mercedes in a singles match. After her loss against Delia, she isn't really sad to have such a match. It's not for the title, but it will be good for her ego, especially as Mercedes has cost her the win in her match against Delia. So it will be a great chance for a revenge and Amanda doesn't even think about the possibility that she could lose this match. Ok, Mercedes isn't bad in the ring, but she also didn't win too many matches and so it won't be too hard for Mandy to take the win.

Now some people might call her cocky, but she still thinks that it will be an easy win for her and a great chance to weaken the team of her enemies before her title match. Amanda isn't a mean person and she also doesn't enjoy it to hurt or even injure other wrestlers, but this time she is willing to do it. It would be too great to get these titles back and a little cheating can be useful from time to time, especially as she really doesn't like her opponent. So she doesn't feel any remorse and she is willing to take out Mercedes in a really brutal way, or even to bring her to hospital. But that's not all, she also has some plans for Delilah. She's no fan of backstage attacks, but before she will do her title match, she will attack Delilah too and try to injure or at least to weaken her.

She doesn't really like this idea, but it will be the easiest way to get the titles back and Amanda loves it to have it easy. She has always been a bit lazy and so it fits pretty good to her.

All these thoughts brought her into a really good mood and so she thinks about what to do today. She would love it to spend the rest of the day in bed, together with her wife Rose, but sadly Rose has to work in her flower shop. Another option would be to spend the day with her two kids, but they are at the beach alone and so the last thing she could do would be to do some raining with her stepsister Casey, but for doing this Amanda is too lazy.

She hates it to be alone and so her good mood slowly fades away, but then she gets a pretty good idea. She could prepare a nice little dinner for Rose and before she does that, she could go to a beauty shop. Amanda is a really pretty young woman, but it couldn't be bad to get her hair done and also a manicure and a pedicure could be nice and useful. She has planed to spend a wonderful night together with Rose and so she wants to look pretty and she also wants her skin to be soft and nice, so she really loves this idea.

But it's still pretty early in the morning and Amanda didn't even had a breakfast. She loves eating, but at the moment she isn't hungry, but a nice hot coffee and a cigarette would be awesome. So she makes a coffee and lights a cigarette. Then she goes to the bathroom and looks for some clothes. With a happy smile in her face she puts on a small pink top, a tiny and tattered jeans shorts and some flip-flops. Like usually she looks so damn cute and sexy and as she looks into the mirror again, a smile comes into her pretty face. She already can feel Rose’s fingers everywhere on her petite body, caressing and lightly tickling her, and she begins to giggle. Already the thought of this makes her horny and for a moment she thinks about visiting Rose in her flower shop, but probably Rose wouldn't have time for her. So she sighs and begins to prepare the bed room a bit. She puts some soft ropes on the bed, so that Rose can tie her up, a thing she really loves and as she looks through all her toys, she also finds a little dildo and some soft and fluffy feathers. She looks at these toys and giggles again. She really loves it so much to get tickled in a sensual way till she almost goes insane and as she closes her eyes, she almost can feel the feathers slide all over her soft and sensitive skin. So the idea of getting a pedicure is really good. She wiggles her cute little toes and giggles again, but then sh goes back to the kitchen to drink her coffee. After the first cup she pours in another one, lights a cigarette and sits down on one of the kitchen chairs. She inhales deeply and blows out a smoke ring. Then she tucks up one leg, puts her foot on the chair and rests her chin on her knee. A smile comes into her pretty face,, but then she becomes serious again. Her thought go back to her match and in some way it’s an annoying thought. Again she drags at her cigarette, but now it’s not relaxed anymore, now it’s more nervously.

“Ok, now really something must happen. The last weeks me and Vero looked liked the complete losers and it seems that nobody takes us seriously anymore. We just lost too many matches. As we still had the titles it wasn’t a major problem, but now, without titles, it is. It makes us look like morons.
But that’s not all. It’s not only that we look like morons and losers, we are losers. Or how can you explain the fact that not even a cheating partner can bring us the win? This sucks completely and it’s something that has to change soon, otherwise it would be better to leave this company and to retire.”

For a moment the pretty young woman pauses and takes another sip of her coffee and drags at her cigarette again. The good mood she had is completely gone and she growls in a really frustrated and angry way.

“But retiring sadly is no option, I need the money for my family. So I have to see that our fucking losing streak will end now and what could be better for this than facing Mercedes? She’s a fucking loser and it won’t be a bigger problem to defeat her and it will be fun too.
The last weeks I was accusing Vero that we lost our matches and in some way that was true. I haven”t been the one who got pinned and even as we lost our titles, Vero got pinned. So there is the question whether she is the right partner for me. Well, a question where it isn’t easy to find an answer.
Ok, at the beginning she helped me with her cheating, but now it seems that this is over. All she does at the moment is going on my nerves. I don’t like her fighting style, I don’t like her cheating and I don’t like her arrogant behavior. So all in all she only goes on my nerves and it becomes time to get rid of her, the same way as with the other former Mean Girls. Now I know it, this whole stable thing is nothing for me and it’s better if I fight alone. At least then I can only blame myself if I lose.”

Complaining about Vero’s arrogant behavior is really a bit laughable, because Amanda can be arrogant and cocky too, but she doesn’t see it like this. She still thinks that she’s all nice and friendly.

“But this will have to wait till our rematch is over. If we can get these titles titles back, then I will stay with Vero, but if not, then Good Bye Vero.
Ok, but now it’s enough of the talking about my useless partner, now let’s come back to my opponent, to Mercedes. As I already mentioned, I really have enough of the whole Mean Girls thing. I would ignore them completely, but sadly this isn’t possible, because Deliah and Vero turned against us and for this they have to get punished. I tried it two weeks ago with Deliah, but sadly I failed, but only because this slut Mercedes knocked me out with this fucking chair. Ok, she said that she was sorry for it, but I don’t give a fuck about what she says. I want my revenge and I want her to pay for it and exactly this will happen this week. I will beat her up as never before in her fucking life and she will regret it so much that she turned against us.
She and Deliah might be the champions right now, but it will be a short reign and this you can see as a promise. Yeah, alone and without Mercedes Deliah has no chance against Vero and me. Now you might wanna know why I say that Deliah will be alone and this is really easy to understand. I’m not only defeating Mercedes this week, no, I will destroy her. I will send her right to hospital and I’ll make sure that she won’t come back so fast.
Now you can say that I shouldn’t take it all so personal, because it is only a job, but exactly this is the problem. It is only a job, but with a title you get paid better for your matches and that’s my problem. As I already said, I do all this here for my family and if my family gets problems because we don’t have enough money, then it really becomes personal and there has to be someone who will pay for this and this someone will be Mercedes.”

Amanda wanted to go to this beauty shop, but now she’s so much in rage that she forgot it. Her cigarette is finished and she lights a new one. As she drags at it, she coughs and remembers that she really should quit smoking.

“Ok Mercedes, now it’s the second time that you cost me the win. At first in my match against Deliah and now in this fucking title match. Damn, who do you think you are that you mess with me? What makes you think that you will get away with this?
Fuck, you act like you are one of the best wrestlers in this company, but you aren’t. Ok, you have been a champion in the past, but these good times are over for you and they will never come back.”

A cold glare comes into her eyes and she smiles in a mean way. Normally Amanda is a nice person, but she’s very emotional and if she doesn’t like a person, she can’t hide her feelings, and Mercedes she really doesn’t like.

“Ok, that’s not completely true, at the moment you are the champion, but I’ll make sure that it will be a very short reign. A person like you doesn’t deserve it to hold a title. And now let me explain this.
Really long ago you already have been champion, but since my come back to SCW you never had a title again. All you did was useless talking, but a match you never won and I never understood why you were a member of the Mean Girls. I always thought that there should only be the best wrestlers in this stable, so that we are dominant and deadly, but it seems that I was wrong. I never understood why Deliah kept you in our stable. If you ask me then I’d say that you were only ballast and that’s something we should get rid off. Deliah didn’t kick you out, but thanks God Vero did it a few weeks ago and now I will have the chance to show that this was the right decision and you can believe me, I will take my chance. This you can see as a promise.”

Still with this mean smile in her face she takes another sip of her coffee. She should get ready to leave the house and go to this beauty shop, but it’s just too much fun to talk about her enemies.

“Normally I would feel sorry for you, a former champ who’s a sore loser now, but it’s your fault that I don’t. If you wouldn’t have turned against me, then everything would have went in a different way. Then we might even still be friends, but now it’s too late to change anything, now you will have to pay and I’ll make sure that it will be a really high price. Yes, the price will be your career, because this will end after our match.”

Eventually Amanda is finished with her talking and she stands up. She puts her used cup into the kitchen sink and then she leaves the house. As she tries to start her old truck, she remembers that she really could need a new one, but also that she doesn’t has enough money and so she only sighs. A few attempts later, the engine runs and she drives off to this beauty shop. The girls there already know her and they also like her, because when Amanda has no match, she really is a nice person. She loves it to laugh, she’s a cheery young woman and she can be so friendly.
So after some minutes of talking and laughing, she sits down on a chair and leans back. One of the girls begins to wash her hair, so that they can color it black a bit later, while two others take care for her finger nails and two give her a pedicure. Now one of the girls looks at her and smiles.

“Haha, maybe we should better tie you up, I’ve never seen someone as ticklish as you and I don’t wanna get kicked in my face.

Amanda laughs in a cheery way and winks at the young woman. She knows her for a really long time and it’s no problem for her that she almost laughs herself to death while she gets a pedicure, no, it’s even fun for her and so the little joke is ok.

“Not necessary, I’ll do my best not to kick you. Haha, and tying me up will be Rose’s job tonight. Hehe, that’s the reason why I’m here.”

And now the fun begins. After two hours of wellness, talking, laughing and giggling they are finished and Amanda stands up. Her hair is colored black again, her finger and toe nails are painted red and she got a new make up. As she looks into the mirror, she is really happy with what she sees. So she pays the girls and promises to come back soon. Then she leaves the shop and climbs into her truck again. This time it’s a bit more easy to start the engine and so she is ready to drive back home. But after a few minutes she stops the car again. She really doesn’t like it to be alone and so she decides to visit Rose in her flower shop.
She turns the car around and now she drives really fast. Getting this pedicure has really tickled so bad, but it has also turned her on and now she can’t wait to be in Rose’s arms. She wants to get huddled and kissed and so she’s really in hurry and doesn’t realize how fast she drives, but the cops have realized it and stop her now.

A bit annoyed she shuts off the engine, but as the cop approaches her car, she manages it to smile in such a cute way. Amanda really knows that she is pretty and that nobody can be mad at her when she smiles, so hopefully this will work here too. So she gives him her documents and as he tells her how fast she has been, she bites her lip and looks to the ground.

“Oh shit, I’m soooo sorry. I really haven’t realized how fast I have been, I’m sorry and I won’t do it again ….”

Then she tells him that her family is waiting for her and that she has been a bit in hurry, because she doesn’t want them to wait or to worry about her and it seems that she has success. The young cop looks at her and smiles at the pretty young woman. He has also realized that she is one of the SCW wrestlers and now he also wants an autograph.

“Ok ma’am, I’ll caution you, but now your really don’t drive so fast again. The next time it will be more expensive for you.”

Amanda still fakes to feel sorry and she nods in a remorseful way. Then he gives her her documents back and she can go. She starts her truck again and with a smile in her face she drives to Rose’s flower shop, but this time not as fast as before. And a few minutes later she arrives at Rose’s flower shop. She jumps out of her car and storms into the shop and as she sees Rose, she jumps into her arms. She kisses her again and again and almost clinches at her. Thanks God the shop is empty right now and Rose has some time for her, so the two can talk a bit. After Amanda has released her grip, Rose sits down on a bench and Mandy climbs on her lap, her arms around Rose’s neck and she kisses her again. Then she tells her what has happened today.

“You won’t believe it, I’ve been in a beauty shop and later I got stopped by the police, because of speeding ….”

She laughs a bit in her cheery way and then she shows Rose her freshly painted finger and toe nails. She wiggles her toes, hoping that Rose will take care of them a bit later when they are alone.

“I hope you like it …”

Rose looks at the nail polish and nods. Amanda is always a pretty young woman, but after she got out of a beauty shop she is even more hot. Then Rose smirks.

“And now lemme guess …after your pedicure you’re all turned on?”

The cute Amanda blushes and nods. She really loved it, even though she was laughing and giggling all the time and even though all the others at the beauty shop were looking at her because she was so noisy.

“Oh yes, it tickled so bad and you know what happens when I get tickled …”

Again she kisses Rose, but then Rose breaks the kiss and shoves Amanda back, but it’s really gently, because she doesn’t want to hurt her love. It’s just not the right moment for having fun, even though she also is in the mood for kinky little games.

“I know, but not here in the shop, I might get some customers …”

And then she looks at Amanda and shakes her head, knowing that Amanda won’t like what she has to say now.

“And you should be a bit more carefully when you’re driving. Ok, here it is only expensive, but don’t forget that you’re in Qatar next week and there they might arrest you for speeding.”

Amanda looks remorsefully again, hoping that this will be enough to shut Rose off, but Rose doesn't even think of stopping.

“They have pretty brutal punishments in such countries, they might even whip you or give you a bastinado …”

The cute Amanda shivers lightly and curls her toes. She has a really soft and sensitive skin and can imagine how much this would hurt.

“Ouuch …”

She likes light S&M stuff, like bondage, spanking and tickling, but real pain she doesn’t like. In the past she had done so many fetish videos and performances and once she also got her feet whipped and it had hurt like hell, even though it had only been a light whipping, but she had really cried. So she really doesn’t like the thought of such a punishment, but punishment in general is fun and she winks at Rose.

“Well, I take care that nothing happens. This kind of punishment I don’t like, but ….Hehe ….maybe You could …I mean I’ve been bad, so …”

Rose knows exactly what Amanda means and she smiles. This kinky little girl is really too cute and she loves Amanda so much, but she still hesitates.

“But customers could come and we need the money.”

And Amanda is really disappointed. She still kneels in Rose’s lap and looks at her with her sad puppy look and so Rose can’t resist any longer. She caresses Amanda’s pretty long legs and as her fingers run over Amanda’s ankles, the dark haired cutie giggles and wiggles her feet, so that her flip-flops fall off. And now Rose spiders her fingers over Amanda’s soft and sensitive foot bottoms. Immediately her cute giggling becomes louder and she curls her toes. She presses her body tightly against Rose and is in heaven. To make it even better, Rose gags her with a long kiss and Mandy forgets everything around her. She’s so excited and she wishes that Rose will never stop to tease,, caress and tickle her, but then Rose breaks the kiss.

“Gimme a second …”

A bit frustrated Amanda climbs down from Rose’s lap, so that her wife can stand up. Then Rose locks the door and attaches a sign with the letters ‘Closed’ at the door. Then she comes back to Amanda. But before she reaches her, she opens a locker and looks around a bit, then she has a long soft rope in her hand and smiles at Mandy.

“And now we will see what I can do with your punishment.”

Amanda giggles and turns around. She crosses her wrists, so that Rose can tie them behind her back. Then she turns around again and lays down on the bench and now her ankles and knees are tied next. Then Rose ties her wrists to her ankles and Mandy is all helpless. Rose laughs a bit in a sadistic way.

“And now comes the whipping …”

Amanda’s eyes widen in shock, but Rose would never hurt her and so she also doesn’t whip her. Instead she begins to tickle Amanda’s feet again and the cute tattooed girl really goes wild. To make it even better, Rose also sucks and nibbles her toes and Mandy is really in heaven. This punishment goes on for a really long time and Mandy is ready to explode. Then Rose unties her and the two make love. Half an hour later later Amanda lays in Rose’s arms and still breathes heavily. Her hair is a mess, her face is red, but she’s in heaven, but sadly it’s time again to open the store again. Amanda still doesn’t want to be at home alone and so she decides to help Rose a bit.

So she gets dressed again and after a few minutes she stands there in her skimpy shorts, her small top and without shoes. Her still is a bit messy, but she looks cute and sexy as hell. Rose smiles at her wife, gives her a quick kiss and then she opens the shop again. Today is a pretty quiet day and so the two have some time to talk, while they do their work. Amanda tells Rose that she should come with her to Qatar and Rose is more than happy. She doesn’t like such countries too and it’s too warm for her there, but at least this way she can take care that Amanda doesn’t get in trouble and in some way she sees it as a little holiday for the two.

“That’s a great idea and I’m happy to come with you. It’ll be like a small vacation and I’ll get the chance to watch you perform in the ring again.Don’t you have to face one of the girls who took the titles from you and Vero?”

As Rose talks about Mercedes Amanda roles her eyes and she becomes annoyed again. In some way even the mentioning of this name makes her almost freak out and she becomes violent.

“Don’t remind me at this bitch or I can’t guaranty that I won’t freak out completely. I’d love to buy a gun and shoot her right in the head ….”

Rose looks a bit shocked, but then she starts to laugh again. She doesn’t like such violent stuff, but she knows her wife and she also knows that Amanda would never really injure another person.

"Oh shit, you really seem to hate her and in some way I can even understand you, but killing her might be a bit too harsh. Maybe a nice beating up would be enough for her.”

Amanda nods, but she still isn’t happy to talk about Mercedes again. She already has thought too much about this person and in some way she thinks that Mercedes isn’t worth her time, but at least not worth to become angry and ruin her day.

“Ok, no killing, but if something goes wrong in this match, I can’t promise that it won’t become bloody and dirty …”

Rose is a friendly person and she doesn’t like violence, but she nods. She knows the business and she also knows that sometimes someone gets injured, even though she still doesn’t like it.

“That’s ok, but I don’t know what should go wrong. I’ve seen her perform in the ring and even though I’m no real wrestler, I still think that she doesn’t do very good in her matches. She might be tough, but that’s all. Technically she is just crap and if you look at her win/loss record, then you see that I’m right. I haven’t seen all her matches, but from what I have heard, there’s almost nobody who hasn’t defeated her during the last year. And now look at you, you’re the Goddess and you took the win against the toughest wrestlers of SCW. So I really don’t think that something can go wrong. I know that you’ll leave the ring as the glorious winner again and that you will hold a title again soon.”

Amanda isn’t pessimistic, but it still feels good to hear this and to see that the person, she loves, believes in her. She smiles happily and kisses Rose again.

“Thank you so much. It means so much to me that you believe in me and it makes me so damn happy. And you’re right, Mercedes’ wrestling skills are really more than crappy and there wouldn’t be much I have to worry about it. But the fact that she’s a sore loser also makes her dangerous. Now she has a title and she will do everything to keep it and to look good in the ring. Ok, with some cheating I can live, but don’t forget that she also has her partner Delia at her side and this can make it dangerous. I know that Delia condemns me and even hates me, so I’m pretty sure that she will try something to get me. In some way she seems to like it to humiliate me.”

Now Rose interrupts her. She still thinks that Vero could be a help during this match.

“But you have a partner too, you have Vero.”

A bit surprised Amanda looks at Rose and then she bursts out laughing.

“Haha, yes, I have a partner, but sadly it’s someone whom I can’t trust. She’s exactly the same as the rest of these so-called Mean Girls, sneaky, mean and stupid, but the worst thing as that you can’t trust them and that you never know whether they will stab you from behind.”

Again Rose interrupts her.

“But in the past she had helped you …”

For a moment Amanda is quiet and nods, but then she begins to talk again and explains everything.

“That’s true, but look at the matches where she has been a help. It only have been our tag matches and there she supported me, because she knew that she would never had taken the win without me. So you see that it brought her something. But this time it is completely different, it doesn’t matter for Vero whether I win or lose my match and so I know that she will be absolutely no help for me. So forget Vero, I’ll have to deal with Mercedes and maybe with Deliah alone.
But anyway, I still think that I will take the win. Mercedes is a sore weakling and if Deliah should really come with her to the ring …Well, then I will beat her up too. It will be a bit harder than a normal singles match, but I know that I can do it. I’ll teach these two sluts a lesson they will never forget. They will see that it has been the biggest mistake in their life to turn against me, the Goddess of War.
Ok, the stable of the Mean Girls is dead and doesn’t exist anymore, and prolly pretty soon also the team of Vero and me doesn’t exist anymore, but I’m still here and I’m still one of the most dangerous wrestlers of this company. If I can’t have tag gold, well, then I’ll go for singles gold. And even if that takes a while, I will still destroy everybody whom they throw into my way and this week this everybody is Mercedes. Haha, bad luck for her, but I must say that this slut deserves it. She’s really a pain in the ass and everybody can be happy if we eventually get rid of her. It’s time to end her stupid career and the fans should be thankful …”

Suddenly Amanda is interrupted by applause and she looks up. As she was talking, she was completely lost in thoughts, so that she hasn’t realized, that some customers have entered the shop. They have listened to her speech and they know Amanda from television. They like the cocky little diva and so they cheer at her.

“Great words and we really hope that you will win. By the way, it is cool that you will leave the Mean Girls. In some way you don’t fit into this group. You are too nice for them and I think it’s better if yo fight alone. Most of the fans love you and they will support you when you go against the Mean Girls. So your next match will be a great chance for you to show that you’re honest with your plans. Don’t disappoint the fans.”

With a smile in her face Amanda looks at her fans and nods. It makes her feel so good that there are people who like her and who wants to see her win.

“Don’t worry, I won’t disappoint you. The era of the Mean Girls is over and I will destroy them one by one. This week it will be Mercedes, thee next time we will get these tag titles back and I’ll fuck up Delia and then ….Well, then I will go against Vero. Yes, and then there will only one person be left who’s worth to hold a title, me, the Goddess of War, Amanda Cortez.”

She poses a bit for the fans and they cheer at her again. But then everybody remembers that they are in a flower shop, and so they order some flowers. Amanda and Rose bring them what they want and then Mandy signs some autographs and the fans leave. They are alone again and Rose kisses her on the cheek and smiles lovingly.

"You see, the fans love you, so everything is ok.”

Then she winks at Amanda and playfully slaps her ass, so that the petite young woman shrieks.

“And you’re a great publicity for my shop. You really should be here more often. If the people see that they can meet a SCW superstar here, they will all come here. Haha, and Buy my flowers.”

Now Amanda laughs too and nods. Rose is right and as they really need the money, she came to the conclusion to spend more time in Rose’s shop.

“Ok, I’ll be here as often as I can, hehe, but only if we also repeat this cute little punishment session from earlier today.”

The couple laughs and then they kiss again. Tightly pressed against each other, the kiss becomes more and more passionately and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6067

17
Climax Control Archives / The beginning of an end
« on: May 26, 2015, 04:54:14 AM »
 Amanda's last match at SCW has been the complete chaos again. She had to face Delia and as everybody expected it, she had lost that match, but this wasn't her main problem. The worst thing has been that Delia almost tickled Amanda into submission and this was so damn humiliating for the tough little diva. Now, after her match is over, she's back in her locker room and almost cries. She feels so crappy, so that she doesn't want to see anybody and so not even her wife Rose is with her.
Still in her ring gear she stands in front of her mirror and wipes away some tears. Even though Amanda is really spent, she still looks cute and hot and that makes her feel a little bit better. But then she lifts up her shirt a bit and as she sees the red marks from Delias fingers on her ribs and her tummy, she growls again.

“You fucking bitch will pay for this. I'm gonna kill ya.”

Amanda pulls down her shirt again and lights a cigarette. For a moment she wants to sit down on a chair, but she's too nervous and so full of rage. She runs up and down in her room and doesn't know exactly what to do to let off some steam. Then she remembers that she will have to face Delia again next week and that this will be a titles match. After she defeated her titles so many times during the past months, this thought really doesn't worry her. Maybe this will be her chance to get her revenge on Delia. In some way this is a sad thought, because she really had seen Delia  as her friend, but after the humiliation of the last night, she really looks forward to kick her ass.

“This has really been a bit too much. You might have thought that it was funny to make me scream and laugh like a little school girl, but it isn't. No it wasn't funny, it was so fucking mean. You made me look like a complete weakling, who begged for mercy and for this you will pay. Yes, and I'll make sure that it'll be a really high price.”

A bit nervously and still in rage she drags at her cigarette. For a moment she wants to call her wife Rose, but with her bad mood this isn't a good idea. She doesn't want any trouble with the person, she loves most on earth.

“And the next time we will meet you will see that this was the biggest mistake of your fucking life.”

Eventually Amanda sits down, but she still isn't quieter than before. She feels so hurt and humiliated and it almost drives her insane, but she already has her plans for a really brutal revenge.

"I really thought that you were my friend. Ok, we had had some problems in the past, after Vero kicked you out of our stable and after our little Twitter war, but I thought that our trouble was over. So how could you do this to me? Do you wanna end my fucking career by showing all the others my worst weakness?
Well, in some way for me it looks like this. I really hope that such a thing won't happen again, but prolly all the other divas here are too stupid to see how easy it is to make me submit. But anyway, that's not the main problem right now. The main problem is that you are a fucking jealous bitch and that you can't live with the fact that you're a sore loser.
You might have won that match, but you only did it, because you were cheating. The only thing that helped you to get the win was that you weakened me with your fucking tickle attack. But even there you showed that you have no brain. You know me for a really long time and so you should have known that you would really have destroyed me if you would have tickled my feet, but you were to dump to realize this.”

Now Amanda laughs out. In some way this thought is funny, but then all her anger comes back. She clenches her fists and bites her teeth, while a growling can be heard.

“So you think that I might not be too pissed after this match that almost turned into a fun match, but I am and I'm looking forward to get you in the ring again. Well, and this will happen soon. Next week we will fight for the titles and there you will see that you have absolutely no chance against me, Amanda Cortez. Well, you will have the help of your stupid partner Mercedes again, but this time she won't have the chance to knock me out with a chair again, this time I will be the one who destroys you two.”

For a moment she pauses and a mean smile comes into her pretty face.

“Now you might wanna know how I can be so sure to say that I'm the winner and I tell you. Deep insides you know that I'm the better wrestler and you know that you wouldn't have a chance to take the win in a fair match against me. And your partner …well, there's nothing much to say about Mercedes. She might have been a champion for a while, but as long as I'm a member of the Mean Girls she never took the win. All she did was talking and talking, but at the end she always ended as the one who got pinned, so do you really think that she could be a threat for me and Vero?
I don't think so and if you're realistic, then you must admit that I'm right. She's a loser and nothing will ever change this. Maybe she has been better in the past, but now her glorious times are over and it's time for her to retire. But before she gets the chance to retire, I'll make sure that she will pay for her sneaky attack. Call me mean, but the price for this attack will be a visit in the hospital for her. Yes, she will leave the ring on a stretcher and I'll make sure that her injuries will be so bad that she will never recover from them.
But now it's enough with the talking about this losers. She's not worth my time and all I say about her is, that the chapter Mercedes will end with our next match.”

Still with a mean smile in her face the dark haired beauty makes a cut throat gesture. For a very short moment it looks like Amanda is finished with her speech, but then her other opponent, Delia, comes into her mind again and she laughs again.

“So let’s come back to you, Delia. After I’ve heard what you said about me on Twitter, I get the feeling, that you don’t take me seriously, but that might be a mistake, a deadly one. You think that you can take the win by tickling me a bit and sometimes this even works, but not this time. Don’t forget, that this will be a very important match for all of us. It’s not only that it’ll prolly be the end of our feud, the final match, no, it’s also a main event where our titles are on the line.
It’s not that I’m so ambitious that I really need a title, but there’s one thing I wanna prove and this is, that I’m the best female wrestler in this company. All these morons thing, that I can only take a win by cheating, because I’m a MEAN GIRL, but that’s not true. I can also fight alone and I think, that I have proved that in the past as I became the champion, or as I defeated this idiot Keira. I think, that I don’t have to prove it again, but I will do it in our next match. I can’t promise that it’ll be completely fair, but I can promise, that it’ll be the fight of your life and that you’ll never forget it.”

For another very short moment Amanda pauses and drags at her cigarette, then she blows out a smoke ring and watches it fade away.

“Well, with you and your career it’ll be almost the same as with this lil smoke ring, you both will fade away and there will be nothing left from you. You might have been a great wrestler in the past, but your time is over now. It has been over since you lost your title against this loser Amy. I really can’t understand how anybody can lose against such a person. She’s ok, but her wrestling skills are pretty crappy and that means, that you’re even crappier than her.
But that’s not the only bid loss you had in the past. Just remember what Twisted Sister did to your face as you met her backstage. She ruined it completely and without our help it would have become even worse. Oh, and if I remember it right, then you cried and screamed like a little school girl. Haha, not really the way a champion acts.”

With an evil smile in her pretty face Amanda shakes her head.

“But that was nothing against what will happen to you during our next match. There I will ruin your face completely and I’ll make sure that you can never look into a mirror again without throwing up. Yes, you will look like an ugly monster, but that fits perfectly to your ugly soul. So be warned, at the next show your career and also your life will end. You will never be the same as before again.
So let’s summarize this, after we are done with you, Vero and I will still be the champions and you and Mercedes will leave this company as the sore losers you are.”

Then another thought comes into her mind and the dark haired beauty really doesn’t like this thought.

“Ok, that’s something I normally don’t talk about, but this time I will do it. I really don’t think that this could happen, but for the case we lose, I will break up my partnership with Vero. It’s not that I wanna blame her, but if we lose this match, then it’s not my fault, it’s hers.
During all of our matches in the past I have been the one who brought us the win. I never got pinned and without me the Mean Girls would have been dead long before Delia and Mercedes left. Without me they would be nothing, just like all the other unimportant divas in this company.
So if this really should happen, what I don’t believe, then I will never do a tag match again. Then I will do singles matches and the next title will be mine. Prolly this is even better for me, because I don’t need useless weaklings around me.
But for now we are the champions and I’m pretty sure that this won’t change so fast.”

For now Amanda has enough of the talking about her opponents and she stands up again. She slips into her flip-flops, grabs her bag and is about to leave her room, as the door opens and Rose enters the room. With a smile in her face, Rose hugs and kisses Amanda.

“I’m so sorry that this bitch won …and without Mercedes sneaky attack you would have been the winner.”

Rose still has her arms around Amanda’s waist and now she giggles in such a cute way.

“But I must admit that Delia’s idea with tickling you was awesome. You looked so damn cute as you hang there, upside down and laughed yourself almost to death.”

As she hears this Amanda rolls her eyes, but then she smiles too. Too good she knows that Rose loves it to see her in distress.

“Very funny …but please not in a match where everybody can see it. I looked like a complete moron.”

But Rose shakes her head.

“No, you didn’t. You looked cute and sexy.”

Now Amanda gives it up. It brings her nothing to argue with Rose and so she doesn’t answer. She takes Rose by her hand and wants to leave the room with her, but Rose has other plans. She closes the door behind her and drags Amanda to the couch. Then she sits down and pulls Amanda down to her, so that she kneels in her lap. Her arms are wrapped around Amanda and she caresses her back in a lovingly way.

“And do you know what?”

Amanda raises an eyebrow and she really doesn’t know what comes next.

“It tuned me on so much to see you in this cute situation …”

Now Amanda laughs out.

“Hell, why did I know that?”

Rose still smiles and licks her lips. Her hands move down Amanda’s sides, down to her butt, and she squeezes it, so that the smaller girl shrieks and jumps, but Rose is stronger and so she holds her in place. Now she runs her hands over Amanda’s long and pretty legs and the pretty dark haired girl gets goose bumps everywhere, but Rose isn’t finished yet. Her hands move a bit more down and now her fingers spider all around Amanda’s petite ankles. This is really more than Mandy can stand and she giggles in her cute and girlish way. Her feet wiggle, so that her flip-flops fall off, but Rose doesn’t stop her sweet torture.

“Hey, didn’t I already get tortured enough tonight?”

Rose shakes her head and continues to tickle Mandy’s ankles.

“I don’t think so, at least not by me. Oh, and you might need a bit training, so that you aren’t so exhausted if it happens to you in a match again. Haha, and we should start this training right now.”

She continues a bit longer and Amanda giggles and squirms. Her body rubs against Rose’s and it makes her nipples become all stiff. She also feels such a tingling between her legs and she wishes that Rose would continue with what she does. And Rose continues, but she fakes that she doesn’t see how aroused Amanda is and continues to talk.

“By the way, I’ve heard that your next match is in Egypt?”

Still giggling and wiggling her feet Amanda nods. She wants to kiss Rose, but Rose turns her head a bit to the side, so that Mandy’s kiss lands on her neck.

“Well, then I will come with you again. I always wanted to see the pyramids and I also always wanted to do a camel ride. But that’s not the main reason. I know that they have great weed there and I don’t want you to get in trouble. So I’ll take care that you don’t make any mistakes.”

A bit irritated Amanda looks up.

“Hey …I think that they won’t kill me if I smoke a joint.”

Now Rose becomes honest as she answers.

“Well, this not, but they will arrest you and the jails there are no fun. Oh, and you might get a bastinado and we both don’t want that these cute feet get hurt.”

With this she runs her fingers over Amanda’s soft and sensitive foot bottoms and the tattooed cutie laughs and giggles again. She writhes in Rose’s lap and begins to squeal. Still wiggling her feet, she curls her toes and it’s clearly visible that she enjoys herself so much. Instead of an answer she only kisses Rose passionately. She’s pressed tightly against her love and she almost explodes. Then Rose runs her fingers under and in between Mandy’s cute little toes, her most ticklish spot, and Amanda laughs hysterically. Slowly it’s torture again, but when Rose does it to her, then Amanda loves it more than anything else. Her laughing is mixed with moaning and her hips move rhythmically, so that her crotch rubs against Rose’s. Rose moans too and it doesn’t take too long and the two really go wild. After some more tickling, Rose flips Amanda around and pins her down. Again they kiss and their hands explore their bodies everywhere.
After making love for a really long time, they are both completely exhausted. Tightly pressed against each other they lay on the couch and breathe heavily. Then Rose stands up and gets them a water. She sits down besides Amanda again and smiles happily.

“Damn, I really needed this. I already wanted it during your match …”

As she hears this, Amanda smiles happily.

“Aww, that’s so cute. But now it’s time that we get home. I bet the kids are already waiting for us.”

Rose thinks for a moment, but then she shakes her head.

“I don’t think so. I could bet that they are busy with something else and that they are happy to have some time alone, without us.”

Immediately Amanda understands what Rose means and she laughs.

“Prolly yes …I always forget that they are almost grown up.”

The little conversation goes on for a bit longer, but eventually Rose stands up. She helps Amanda up too and they leave the locker room and go to the parking lot. Then they climb into Amanda’s truck and Mandy starts the engine while Rose leans back on the passenger’s seat.

“Yeah, they are young adults now and they need time alone. But anyway, I think we could need a little rest too and at home in our bed it is more comfortable than in this locker room. So hurry up.”

They drive off and Amanda lights a cigarette again. She inhales and blows the smoke out of the window. Then she turns her head to Rose.

“Oh, and we should call Casey when we are at home. I think she should come with us to Egypt too. It’s good if I have my personal trainer with me”

Rose nods and pulls out her cell phone. After talking some minutes, she puts it back in her pocket. Then she looks at Mandy.

“Ok, done. Now we only have to book the flights, but this we can do tomorrow. At first a little rest and some more fun ..”

They both laugh and now Amanda has reached their trailer. They climb out of the truck and as Amanda opens the door, Rose approaches her from behind, grabs her by her waist and throws her over her shoulder. Mandy giggles and struggles with her legs, while Rose carries her to the bed room and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 3114

18
Climax Control Archives / Still the best
« on: May 19, 2015, 06:14:35 AM »
 Normally Amanda is really a cheery and friendly young woman, but during the last weeks she really has been stressed out. Not only that her son got lost, but she also had had some problems with her stable at SCW, the Mean Girls. Thanks God her son Jacobi is back home again and everything seems to become normal again, but sadly the stress with the Mean Girls continues.

Amanda still is a member of this stable and in some way she still loves it there, especially as she still holds the tag team titles together with Vero, but at the last show something bad happened. Like usually Veronica and Delia got in trouble, and this fight ended with breaking up the stable. Mercedes decided to stay with Delia, while Angelica joined Veronica’s group.

This has been a pretty bad problem for Amanda, because she really saw Delia as her friend. But she holds the tag titles with Veronica and so the dark haired young woman decided to go with Veronica and Angelica. Well, for her career it would probably be the best decision, but in some way it still made her sad. Amanda is a really emotional person and normally she would have spent days with thinking about this decision, but this time it has been different. Later this night, she had had a match together with Vero against Cynthia and Candy and it was for the titles. So she didn’t had much time to think about the whole decision and then she even won that match. So Amanda and Veronica are still the champion and so it has been the right decision. Now the pretty young woman is more than happy and she almost has forgotten all her problems.

The show has been a huge success and now, after their group has split, Amanda doesn’t care about that Mercedes lost her match and that Delia won hers. The only thing that really bothers her, is the fact that the two persons she hates most, Keira and Roxi, have won their matches, but thanks God the disgusting Jessie Salco has lost her match. So all in all Amanda is happy with how everything develops and she looks forward for her next match. She still doesn’t see Delia and Mercedes as her enemies, but kicking their asses in the ring and knocking some brain back into their heads would be fun, and so, deep insides, she hopes that she will get booked in a match against these two. The other option would be to beat up the disgusting Keira or Roxi, another thing, she really would enjoy so much.

But anyway, now the show is just over, Amanda has a week off and so it’s a bit too early to think about the next match. At first she will take a flight back home from Morrocco and then she will meet her family again and celebrate her win with them. She is pretty sure that they will be so proud, after Amanda brought back home the titles. Rose, Jacobi and Kiara have watched the match on TV, and they already have called her to congratulate her, but it would be even better, if she has the people whom she loves in her arms.

So she packs her stuff into her small back and is about to call a taxi, that brings her to the airport, but then she hesitates for a moment. Amanda isn’t on drugs, but from time to time she loves it to smoke weed and the weed here in Morrocco is really good. So she bought some of it and had planed to bring it back home to the USA, but now, a few hours before the flight starts, she becomes a bit worried. As she has been alone, such things never have been a problem for her, but now she has to take care for a family and so it would be a disaster, if she would end up in jail. But that’s not all, she has heard terrible things about the jails in Morrocco and she also had heard that the people there get tortured to make them confess and this she really doesn’t need.

So she stands there with her bad in her hand and doesn't know what to do. Shall she bring the staff to the USA or shall she throw it away? She really isn’t sure about what to do. For a moment she wipes away all the bad thoughts and wants to call a taxi again, but then she decides not to do it. It hasn’t been very expensive, but she still doesn’t like the thought to throw it away. So she sits down and pulls all the weed out of her pocket. She looks at it and then she begins to build a huge joint. She lights it and inhales deeply, then she takes the rest of the weed, throws it into the toilet and flushes it away.
As mentioned before, Amanda doesn’t take drugs any more, but during her youth she did it regularly and so she still is a bit used to it, but it still doesn’t take long and she is completely stoned. Again she sits down on her couch in her hotel room and leans back, while she drags at her joint again. Oh God, this will really be a funny flight back home. She puts her feet on the couch table and has a huge smile in her face and is happy with the world and herself.

The flight back home was really pretty relaxed. Amanda has been completely high and so she spent most of the time with sleeping and eating. Like usually she was always hungry after smoking weed. But eventually she is back home at LA and Rose, Jacoby and Kiara pick her up from the airport. They drive back home and Amanda is really happy that she is back. She likes the traveling, but now it's enough and till her next match she is happy to spend all her time with her family at the beach. So all in all she is really happy, if there wouldn't be this problem with Delia and Mercedes. After the break up of the Mean Girls, she has talked to them on Twitter, but it didn't bring much. No, the whole situation only escalated and now it seems that this friendship is really over and that she has two more enemies.

Amanda has mixed feelings about the whole situation. She really liked all the members of her stable and it has been hard for her to make a decision on which side she wants to stay, but because of the tag titles she has with Vero, she decided  to be on Vero’s side. So now she has Mercedes and Delia, the girl who brought her to the Mean Girls, as her enemies and in some way it makes her sad. But after all this trouble on Twitter, she really begins to hate these two and their bitchy and arrogant behavior.
Now it's early in the morning, her family still sleeps, but Amanda is ready to go to the gym to let off some steam. It's a warm day in LA and so she has her coffee in front of her mobile home. While she sits there on a deck chair, already dressed in her gym gear, she lights a cigarette and drinks the hot coffee. For a moment she tries to relax before her training with her sister Casey starts, but all these bad thoughts come into her mind and ruin her good mood.she growls and tries to wipe away all these bad thoughts, but she can't. Damn, it would be so much fun to go back to bed and huddle with her wife Rose. As she closes her eyes, she already can feel Rose’s hands everywhere at her petite body. It would be so wonderful to get caressed, teased and tickled and she smiles happily, but as she opens her eyes, she is back in reality and knows, that she will have to go to the gym in a few minutes. So she drags at her cigarette and takes another sip of her coffee. A bit frustrated she sighs.

“Damn, life could be so wonderful without all these morons. I really don't need this stress all the time.”

The petite young woman tucks up her legs and rests her chin on her knees, while she begins to rub her cold toes. Again she imagines that Rose would do it and she starts to giggle happily. Damn, Rose is really so good in giving her a foot rub, even though it mostly ends that she tickles the cute Amanda till she almost wets herself, but Mandy really loves this. Some people call her kinky or even a freak, but she doesn't care. It's just so much fun to get tortured in such a cute way by the woman she loves. Again she wishes that she would still be in bed with Rose, but she has to get ready. It's annoying, but she will come back home pretty early today and her kids are at a party tonight, so she will have enough time alone with Rose and nobody can hear her giggling, moaning and screaming. And even if she wouldn't be alone it wouldn't be a problem. Then Rose could tie her up and gag her and nobody would hear her cute noises. This thought already turns her on and she giggles again, but then she comes back to reality.

“it really would be awesome without all these stressing matches and this fucking job. I didn't want this war, but they did and so they can have it and I will make them pay, I will kick their asses so bad.”

She clenches her sits and is lost in thoughts, so she didn't hear that Rose was approaching her from behind. So she is a bit surprised as Rose runs her fingers through her long black hair and kisses her lovingly on the cheek.

“Good morning my love.”

Immediately Rose realizes that Amanda is a bit sad and frustrated and she doesn't like to see her wife in a bad mood, so she asks her what is wrong.

“It's such a nice day and you are so sad. Come on and tell me what has happened.”

She takes another chair and sits down in front of Mandy. With a smile in her face she takes Amanda by her ankles and places her feet in her lap. Then she lightly caresses and rubs them, knowing how much Amanda loves this, and she has success. Immediately Amanda begins to smile and she tells her everything.

“Well, I think you already know that the Mean Girls broke up at the last show, but it even came worse. I have been really shocked and I didn't want to decide with whom I stay, but me and Vero have the titles and so I had no choice. I choose Vero’s side and for me that would be ok, but then some stress on Twitter had happened. Delia and Mercedes began to insult us, even though it has been completely unnecessary. I mean we could have made two separate teams and that would have been been ok, but why the fuck did they had to start this war?”

Amanda pauses for a moment and looks at Rose. It seems that she is waiting for an answer, but then she continues to talk.

“I can tell you. It's because these two are jealous. As I joined their stable, they all had been really successful and they all had held some titles. So I was the complete outsider and none of them took me seriously. They said that I'm too nice and all this stuff and they laughed at me because of my kinky lifestyle, but then everything changed. Vero and me became champion, while Delia and Mercedes lost their titles and this was the beginning of the drama.
At first they thought that it was only for a short time and nobody expected us to hold the titles for such a long time, but we did it. We already defeated our titles a few times and we always showed that we are the better wrestlers and I think this made Mercedes and Delia jealous. Then this thing with Delia’s face happened and it made it even worse. She changed completely and became even more mean. In some way it's understandable, but we still were her friends, so there was no need to hate us.”

Again Amanda pauses and lights a new cigarette. She looks at Rose, who patiently waits, and then she continues.

“In some way it's even understandable. If I were Delia, I would be frustrated too, but she went too far. She wanted to be the only boss of the Mean Girls, but that doesn't work, we have no boss in our stable and so it was pretty clear, that all this would lead to trouble. Ok, I must admit that Vero isn't much better, but that's still no reason to start a war.
They could have just gone away, but they didn't. No, instead of this they started to insult us and this in a really childish, but also mean way. It began with all this modeling stuff they all do and then it even became personal. They called me stupid and about Vero they even said that she only uses me.”

Rose has listened to all this the whole time and she has been quiet, but now she interrupts Amanda.

“But isn't that true? In some way I have this feeling too.”

Now Amanda looks up. It might be true, but till now she has never thought about it.

“Well, maybe. I'm the better wrestler and without me she would have never managed it to get a title. I know that she really needs this title for her ego, but for me it is ok. I mean she's good as a partner and as long as she holds my back, it is ok for me.
Oh, and it's pretty normal that she uses me. Look, I do the same with her. Before our last match I already said it, if we would have lost these titles, I would have left the Mean Girls and this was meant seriously. It might sound a bit selfish, but I get paid for these matches and when I have a title, I get paid better, so if I lose the tag titles, I'll try to get one of the others and for this I don't need Vero. But thanks God this didn't happen and we are still the champions.
And I know that I'm the better and stronger wrestler, but that counts also for the other Mean Girls. I mean that I'm better than all of them, but that doesn't matter. As long as Vero is a good partner, she can stay at my side. And till now she never has disappointed me. I don't like her fighting stile with all that cheating, but it doesn't matter whether I like it, as long as it brings us success and this it does.”

Again Rose interrupts Amanda.

“And what will you do now? I mean will you go against the other Mean Girls.”

For a short moment Amanda isn't so sure about what to say and she thinks about the whole thing, but then she nods.

“Yes, this I will do. I'm the Goddess in this company and nobody is allowed to insult me or to turn against me. So now I will try it to get Delia and Mercedes in a match, a tag match or maybe even two singles matches and then I will teach them a lesson, they'll never forget. I will kick their asses so fucking bad. Nobody calls me stupid and such things without paying for this. They will have to learn that I'm the most dominant wrestler in this company, and they will learn it the hard way.”

Rose applauds and smiles.

“Awesome. But what do you think do the others have in mind? I'm pretty sure that they will have plans too.”

Amanda looks at her wife and only shrugs.

“I'm not sure, prolly they have plans, but I don't care much, because whatever they do, it won't bring them success. Their times as the glorious Mean Girls are over, now after they broke up with us, and as sooner they realize it, as better it is.
But now back to their plans. The Mean Girls never had any friends at SCW and this hasn't changed. So they don't have many options what to do. The only thing that I can imagine is that they might team up with Roxi and Keira. These two with their laughable superhero stuff are the only ones, who are so stupid to team up with Mercedes and Delia. And if this happens, then they also have the disgusting Jessie at their side.”

This sounds pretty logical and Rose nods, but she also seems to be a bit worried.

“That’s really possible, but then you and Vero are alone. You two have no partners at SCW.”

To comfort Rose, Amanda puts her hand on Rose’s arm and smiles. She bends forward and kisses her lovingly on the cheek.

“Don't worry about it. We need no friends. I'm the best wrestler at SCW and with Vero I have a good partner at my side. I think we already proved it that we can win against each of these bimbos here. We are unstoppable.
Just look, none of them is worth to fight at our side. They are bad wrestlers and besides their idiotic modeling stuff they can't do anything. They look for relationships and friends, but if it comes to fight, then they run away. So it's really no problem for us to have all these girls as our enemies. We will destroy them one by one and they will be nothing left of them. They will regret it that they turned against us. and now it's time to pay the price.”

Just as Amanda has finished her little speech her phone rings and she sees that she has a message. She looks at it and sees that it's from SCW. With a mean smile in her face she sees that she will have to face her former friend Delia next.

“Haha, and now it’s really time to pay the price …for Delia ….”

Again she laughs and now it isn’t nice or cute anymore like usually.

“They booked me in a match against her and I will have Vero at my side. So I will show that only Vero and me are the real Mean Girls and that nobody has a chance against us. I will wipe the floor with Delia, I will destroy her and I’ll make sure that she regrets the moment where she turned against us. She will learn that this was the worst mistake in her fucking life.”

Slowly Amanda comes more and more in range and it seems that her good mood is gone completely, but then Rose stands up and bends forward to her wife. She kisses her lovingly on the lips and smiles.

“I know that you’re the best wrestler in this company and I believe in you.”

Amanda wants to say something, but Rose shuts her up by putting her finger gently on Amanda’s lips. Then she winks at her wife and pulls her gently into the direction off the bedroom. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 3273

19
Supercard Archives / MEAN GIRLS (c) vs CANDY & CYNTHIA
« on: April 27, 2015, 08:53:13 AM »
 Amanda really isn’t happy after her loss against Roxi and Natalie and right after her match she storms into the backstage area. Vero wanted to stop her and go with her, but Amanda only pushes her to the side and also the other Mean Girls, Delia, Angelica and Mercedes can’t stop her. She ignores them and as she sees a camera team, she grabs the micro and starts to speak without getting asked.

“Now I really have enough …am I surrounded with complete idiots? Slowly I begin to think this. For weeks I run my mouth about Roxi and her team of superlosers, and now tell me who the superlosers are, it’s us, the Mean Girls.
I really have enough of this crap, yeah, so fucking enough. It’s not only that we can’t win a normal match, but even the interferences don’t work too. So tell me, what does it bring me to be in such a group? I would say nothing. They are no help and in some way they only cost me the win and ruin my win / loss record. Fuck yes.”

For a moment she pauses and takes a deep breath, but it doesn’t help her to calm down and she continues again. Amanda isn't really mad at her partners, but she is a bit disappointed and her last loss hurts her in some way.

“It really seems that I only have success when I fight alone. At least against Keira I could prove that I’m a real wrestler and no joke. I fucked her up and I can do it whenever and wherever I want and the same I can do with Roxi and Natalie too.
So gimme a match against these two and I’ll show you that I’m different from the rest of my stable. I’ll break them and I’ll destroy them and there will be nothing that can save them from their fate.
Roxi said that she doesn’t hate me, and Natalie said the same, but I see this different. I hate these two worthless idiots and I won’t stop my insulting and my war until I have destroyed them completely. They will have to learn that I’m the only real champion in this company and they will have to learn it the hard way.
Haha, this week we showed again what we do to people who come into our way, as we pushed that girls face into the toilet, but for Roxi and Natalie I have something more in mind. I will also flush them away like the crap they are and there will be no comeback for them. But this time I wanna make sure that nobody interferes. I don't need help, especially not if the people who wanna help me make it worse for me than without help. Shit yes, I can fight alone and I will do it.
At the beginning, as I joined the Mean Girls, everybody said that I am no real Mean Girl, because I'm to nice, but now it looks like I'm the only real Mean Girl. Without me that would be nothing and they wouldn't hold any of these titles. Shit yes …that's the truth.”

Amanda is so much in rage, so that she doesn't realize that the other girls of her group have followed her and that they have heard all the stuff she just said. As she sees them Amanda is a bit confused and even shocked for a very short moment, but this moment doesn't last very long. She glares at them while they circle around her and then Delia stops right in front of her, her hands on her hips and she really seems to be angry.

“So you are the only real Mean Girl and you don't need our help?”

At first Amanda wanted to yell at them, but then she doesn't do it. She doesn't want to have trouble with her friends and she only said this, because she was so angry and frustrated. Now she looks at her friends and as she sees their angry facial expression, she becomes a bit nervous.

“I didn't mean it …I think you got me wrong …”

She wants to shy back a bit, but she has no success, because right behind her stand Mercedes and Vero and stop her. Desperately Mandy looks for a way to escape, but she has no chance. So she looks at Delia in a stubborn way, but before she can talk, Delia shuts her up.

“You better say nothing, or you make it even worse. In some way I have the feeling that you become a bit too big for your boots. You act like you are the boss here, but you aren't. Without us you would be nothing, don't forget this.”

Again Amanda wants to reply, but Delia shuts her up again by putting her finger on Mandy’s lips. Amanda could still speak, but she feels so insecure and probably it's better not to say anything. She doesn't want to annoy her friend even more and so she's quiet till Delia speaks again.

“I think it becomes time to teach you a lesson that you won't forget so fast.”

Amanda raises her hands and tries to move back again. She knows that her friends won't injure her, at least she hopes it, but she knows that they don't have the name Mean Girls without a reason. So she's really worried and thinks about a way to get away here, but she sees that she has no chance.

“Not necessary ..I got it. Hey guys, no needa be mad at me, I really didn't mean it …”

But it's already too late and Deliah gave the others a sign. With out a warning they grab Mandy by her arms and twist the. Behind her back, so that she screams out in pain and bends forward. A kick behind her knees and she's down on her knees. Now she's really a bit scared, especially as she knows how mean Delia can be when she's angry. Again she tries to speak, but now the others have pushed her down completely and hold her down. Vero and Mercedes kneel on each of her arms, while Angelica sits down on her legs, so that she's really completely helpless. The petite little diva struggles a bit, but against three persons she has no chance and so she can't get away. With ease they hold the small diva down and Delia lights a cigarette while she looks down at Mandy. She holds Amanda’s head with one hand and blows the smoke from her cigarette into Mandy’s eyes and Amanda is really scared. For a moment she thinks that Delia will burn her face with the cigarette and she begins to beg.

“Please guys …I’m sorry …”

Now Delia covers her mouth with her hand and then she takes a piece of cloth and shoves it into Mandy’s mouth. Then she takes some tape and gags Mandy with it. Then she winks at Mandy.

“Don’t worry, we won’t ruin your pretty face, for you we have something very special in mind.”

Again she gives her friends a sign and now they all begin to tickle the poor Amanda. Two at her sides and the third one on her legs. Amanda struggles, but they have her in a firm grip and so she can only laugh hysterically. Normally she loves it to get tickled, but this time her friends don’t do it in a nice and sensual way, this time they are really brutal. But it comes even worse as Delia kneels down at her feet.

“I think we can make it even better for you …”

With this she runs her sharp nails over Amanda’s soft and sensitive foot bottoms and immediately it’s over. Mandy laughs and screams behind her gag and as Delia runs her fingers under and in between her cute little toes, she almost goes insane, but her friends show no mercy on her. They continue for a really long time and eventually Mandy has tears in her eyes and her face is all red from her hard laughing. She really can’t take any more, but the Mean Girls torture her for the next hours until she almost faints.
Eventually they stop the torture and stand up, but Amanda is too weak and exhausted to get up too. She only lays there and tries to catch her breath, while the others laugh at her, especially as they see that Mandy has wet herself. Now Delia smirks at her.

“I hope you have learned your lesson and that you’re a loyal member again. Cuz if not, well, then we can repeat this again …”

Then the Mean Girls leave her alone and Amanda slowly sits up. She even sniffles and then she removes the gag. She wants to sit up, but she’s to weak and so she crawls to the side and leans against a wall. She breathes heavily and her sides and her tummy hurt from all that laughing. As she looks at her petite body, she sees all the marks from the sharp nails of her friends on her soft skin and she growls.
It takes a while, but slowly she recovers. Then she stands up, but it’s hard for her to stand alone and without help.

“Oh fuck ..that was so fucking mean …Nobody treats a Goddess like this …”

Then she clenches her small fists and punches against the wall. She feels so humiliated and angry and if someone would come close to her right now, she would kill this person without remorse.

“Damn …someone will pay for this …Haha ..and I already know who will pay …”

Everybody would expect that she would be mad at her friends, but she turns her aggression into another direction, against her opponents of her last match, against Roxi and Natalie. This girls she really hates now because of their bigoted behavior. This fucking playing nice goes so much on her nerves.

“Fuck yes …for this you will pay. Without you I would never have gotten into this situation and for this you will pay. Yes, I hate you and I will haunt you till I have destroyed you completely. So the next thing I’ll do is to talk to the bosses and request a match against you. And I’ll make sure that you won’t survive this match in one piece.”

She wants to run into the direction of the office of the bosses, but just in time a staff member passes her and as he sees her wet pants he giggles lightly. For a moment Mandy doesn't know what's wrong with her, but then she remembers it and blushes completely. It seems that everything goes wrong today.

“But at first you should get some fresh pants …”

Amanda had almost forgotten that she had wet herself and as she realizes it, she starts to sob desperately and she runs aways back to her locker room. She shuts the door and locks it and then she gets rid of her ruined clothes. After a long shower she feels a bit better and as she puts on some fresh clothes, it’s almost good again. She looks into the mirror and now she can even smile again, but then she shakes her head. She likes what she sees and she knows how cute and pretty she is, but it’s still time for a change. A bit sad she touches her long red hair, but then she goes back to the bathroom. At takes a while, but as she leaves the bathroom again, she has colored her hair black again. Again she looks into the mirror and she is really satisfied with the result. A bit she looks like a tattooed witch, but  a very pretty and sexy one.

“Ok ..that’ll be the beginning of a new area …I will be back again next week and I’ll be more vicious than ever before. I will destroy everything that comes into my way and I won’t stop my path of destruction until I have reached my main goal. And this goal is to get the main title into my possession. May they all laugh at me and the Mean Girls, but then they will see that I’m still a threat, and not only this. I’m the most dangerous wrestler in this company and I also can win my matches without help.”

Still a bit exhausted, but in a better mood she leaves her locker room to drive back to the airport. The show is over and till her next match she has two weeks, so she will have some time to spend with her family, especially with her son Jacobi, who still is at the hospital. So she pulls out her cell phone, but just as she wants to call a cab, it rings, and she answers the phone. For a moment she is quiet and then she drops her bag and jumps up. It was Rose and she has just told her, that Jacobi is awake again. So now everything will become good and she has forgotten all her stress at SCW. Really excited she calls a cab and then she drives to the airport. There she books the next flight to LA California, and about one hour later she sits in the plane and they take off.

A few hours later Amanda lands in LA and after another phone call she knows that Jacobi is already awake and back home and that Kiara is with him. Now she is really excited and also happy that her son is awake now. It seems that everything will become good now and so she is full of hope as she gets a taxi and drives back home.

At home Rose and Kiara are already awaiting her and even though Kiara still is a bit worried, they all also seem to be eased. The next hours Amanda spends with her family and now everything is a bit like in the past again. Even though Jacobi is still in bed and isn’t allowed to stand up, they are the happy little family again. So Amanda forgets all her trouble at SCW and she is more than happy and also relaxes a bit. The days she spends with the people she loves and in the evenings she goes to the gym to get ready for her next match, but she has a few weeks break and so there is no need to make stress. Everything is fine and Amanda is more than happy with her life. This way it could be forever and she wouldn’t miss anything, but during her trainings sessions her stepsister Casey reminds her that she will have to go back to the ring soon. This annoys Amanda a bit, but then, when she’s back home again, she always forgets these little problems again.

Jacobi slowly becomes better and also Kiara isn’t as depressed as in the past anymore, and so Amanda can also spend some time alone with Rose. She still doesn’t go far away, because she wants to be with her kids for the case that something happens, but it’s nice and relaxed and so she is really happy. Besides some stress and troubling on twitter, her life is completely peacefully and it is like in paradise. Jacobi recovers really fast and so everything is ok again. After a while he is allowed to leave the bed and to make her kids happy, Amanda makes a party for her kids, where all their friends are invited.

The party was a huge success and everybody is happy. Even Kiara, who has been so sad and worried the last weeks, can laugh again and Amanda is so eased. Now everybody is in bed, but Amanda can’t sleep, so she kills the time with cleaning up the house. She doesn’t like such work, but it must be done and so she has no choice. Ok, she could do it the next morning, but as she can’t sleep anyway, she can also do it right now. She has just washed up the dishes and cleaned the floors, and now she sits down on a chair for a small rest.

She isn't really tired, but also not in the right mood to do something useful right now and so she takes her iPhone and plays a bit with it. It's just for killing the time, but in some way it is fun. After looking at Twitter and pissing off some people there, she is in a really good mood, but then she makes a bit mistake and checks her mails. Like usually she deletes the daily spam, but then she also sees a mail from SCW and becomes curious. This week she has no match, but the PPV comes closer and Mandy knows that she will probably have to defend her titles there and so she is curious who her opponents will be. In some way she hopes that she will get a chance to face Roxi and Keira, but she also knows that this won't be possible, because Roxi already has a title. So she's a bit disappointed, because it would have been so much fun to show that she's the better wrestler. But anyway, she can't change the rules and has to live with them. So she opens the mail and as she sees that she will have to face Cynthia Warren and Candy Overton again, she is really disappointed. These two she already has defeated a few weeks ago and so she doesn't understand, how they managed it to get a title shot again. It's not that it matters, but in some way it is annoying. There are so many other divas who could go for these titles and defeating some new and fresh opponents would be so much more fun than facing always the same girls. So she puts her phone to the side and shakes her head. Her good mood is almost gone and she lights a cigarette.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, why these idiots again? Don't they have any better opponents for us? I mean we are the Mean Girls, SCW’s most dominant stable and we deserve it to get some better opponents than these two idiots, who are to stupid to do a proper fight. The last time it has been so fucking easy to defeat them and this time it won't be different.
It's not that I have a problem with easy matches, but please not at the PPV. I really wanted some tough opponents, so that we can show what we can do in the ring.”

Pretty much annoyed she drags at her cigarette and inhales deeply. Then she blows out a smoke ring and watches it as it slowly rises and then disappears. She knows that it isn't good for her health, but in some way it is like meditation for her and it helps her to calm down and to get clear thoughts.

"I know that there are many people who don't take us seriously and in some way I even can understand them. The last months the Mean Girls won most of their matches with cheating, but this I wanted to change now. Ok, that doesn't mean that we will do completely fair matches, but at least I wanted to show some more action in the ring. We are good with doing backstage attacks, but we are also real wrestlers and so it's time that the worlds sees this. We, the Mean Girls, can also win in a normal match, at least I can do it and the others will see this too. So it would have really been better for us and our new image to get some better wrestlers than these two idiots.
Ok, they aren't that bad, but are they real opponents? I wouldn't say so. The last time it has been so easy to wipe the floor with them and I doubt that they became better during the last months, so this match is a joke. Yes, it sucks, and it's possible that the fans and the other wrestlers will say now that we are only able to take the win in a match against such fucking rookies and losers. Shit …that really goes on my nerves.”

Amanda always has been a good wrestler and in each company she has been, she has had success and also won a few titles, but she's not only good in the ring, the pretty young woman is also so damn arrogant. She doesn't underestimate her opponents, but sometimes she is too big for her boots, but even if this isn't the case, she always loves it to trash talk about her opponents in the meanest way.

“But anyway, if they want this match, then they can have it, even though I didn't understand how these two could demand a new title match against us, the Mean Girls. That's really not understandable and it makes me think that they are a bit masochistic.”

With this she begins to giggle in her cute way and shakes her pretty head again. Some of her black hair comes into her face and she blows a way a strand of hair. It doesn't help much and so she wipes it behind her ears.

“Haha, and I always thought that being masochistic is my part in this company.”

And masochistic Amanda really can be, at least outsides the ring and in her bed room. The petite dark haired girl really loves it too much to get tied down, spanked and tickled till she almost faints and she thinks that all this is so much fun. But in the ring she's completely different. There she can be really violent and also dominant and she loves it to inflict pain with all her mean and brutal MMA submission holds.

"But anyway, maybe they are masochistic, but maybe they are also just too stupid to see that they have no chance against Vero and me. Haha, but then they must be really stupid.
Ok, the last time they have had luck and nothing really bad has had happened to them, but this wasn't because of me, and this time it could be really different.
As I said before, I'm going to change the image of the Mean Girls completely. With the success of our group during the last months I could be happy, but sadly this had changed at the last PPV and we lost too many matches. So it's really time to change something. It's time to bring back the old success and glory of the Mean Girls, and if the others aren't able to do this, well, then I will do it alone.
The beginning have been all these backstage attacked we've done at the last shows, but backstage attacks also losers like Cynthia and Candy can do. That's not enough to show that we are the best wrestlers in this company. To show this we need a bit more, even if that means that we have a lot of work to do. The first part, the showing how mean and sadistic we can be, is already done, but now it's time to show that we can also do this in the ring and this PPV will be the beginning and the rising of the new Mean Girls.
It would have been good to have such opponents like Misty, or also Roxi for this come back, but if they only give us Cynthia and Candy, then it's ok too. It won't be much more like a trainings match, but it will be still good for showing our real inring skills. At least for us it will be good.
I already said it before, I won't promise that it will be a fair fight, but this time we will really show some great wrestling actions. The last weeks I have trained so manny MMA moves together with my sister, so that it will be really a completely different match than the stuff the fans are used to see from us Mean Girls. This time you won't only see us win, you will see us dominating the match and destroying our opponents completely.”

For a moment Amanda pauses and drags at her cigarette again. Then she tucks up one leg and puts her foot on the chair. A bit lost in thoughts she starts to rub her toes and to play with them. For a moment she wishes that Rose would do this with her. Then she would have immediately forgotten all her problems.

“I haven't talked to Vero about my plans and I still don't know what she thinks about it, but to be honest, I don't care about it. I know that she wants to keep that title in her possession and that she's willing to do everything to have success, so she won't have a choice. If she wants to have success, then she will have to fight with me and follow my plans, or she will go under.
It's not that I say that Delia has no success, or Mercedes, but to be honest, if you look at what they have done during their last matches, you can only say that their good and successful times are over. And if Vero doesn't follow me, then her time will be over too and she will lose that title too. Then she won't be any better than all these desperate losers here in our women's division. It'll be the end of her career and as cocky as she is, it will be her end completely, cuz I think she couldn't live without a title.”

For a moment Amanda thinks about this and sighs. She wants a title too, but she doesn't need it and she could also live without one, even if it would be hard for the petite tattooed young woman. She isn't really ambitious, but in some way it feels so damn good to be a champion.

“And that's the difference between me and the rest of the Mean Girls. At first they all said that I'm too nice for them, but I think now they see that this isn't the case. But there's still something that separates me from them. They are arrogant and cocky and it destroys their self confidence if they lose a match or even a title. But for me all this doesn't count.
Ok, I must admit that I love it too to have a title, but I can also live without it. If I lose a match, then I'm sad and frustrated, but it also gives me the power to come back and to strike back. So it's no bigger problem and it only makes me stronger.
And there's something more. Most of the Mean Girls need the rest of the group to be strong. It's not that there's something wrong with this, but it still is a weakness, even though everybody has weaknesses. But I'm different. I love it to have my group around me and I appreciate their help, but if I have to fight alone, then I can also do that and this I will prove at the next PPV too. So if Vero doesn't follow me and if she doesn't like my plans, then I will do this match as a handicap match and you will see that I will win this too. I always could fight alone and I still can do so and this you all will learn soon.”

Again she pauses and drags at her cigarette. Then she rests her chin on her knee and closes her eyes for a moment, while she rubs her toes with her free hand. The thought of losing her title comes into her mind and this thought she really doesn't like. It's almost scaring her and she tries to wipe it away, but she can't.

“And the same will happen if we should really lose these titles. Ok, I don't think that this will happen, but I also thought that we would win our last tag match and there also something went wrong. Ok, it hasn't been my fault and I haven't been the one who got pinned, but my partner failed and this could happen too this time. Anyway, I don't think that this will happen, but if it does and if we really lose our titles, then I will stop doing these tag matches. Then I will fight alone and then really everybody will see what I'm capable to do. I will get another title and I'm still one of the best wrestlers in this company. So the whole thing is a win win situation for me. If we win, we will bring back the glory to the Mean Girls and if we lose, I will do a single career and that's not the worst thing that can happen, at least not for me. Ok, the good times for the Mean Girls will be over, my good times just have began. So there's nothing that can go wrong.”

Now she throws her cigarette into the kitchen sink and for a moment she thinks about lighting a new one, but she decides not to do it. She doesn't like it too much if the whole kitchen stinks like a bar.

“But let's not think about losing this match. I think we still can be confident and I'm pretty sure that Vero and me can win this match with ease. I've seen her fighting when it's a really important match, and we already defeated our titles, so I think there's nothing much I have to worry about.
Ok, Vero might be a bit strange with her arrogant and bitchy behavior and the creepy stuff with her perfume, but when it's an important match, she can be a really dangerous fighter. She proved it in our last title defense against Cynthia and Candy and she did it in the past against Raynin and Gothica, as we won our first title match as a team. So I think she will give her best and that it'll be a great win for the Mean Girls. She might be arrogant and also lazy, but she's not stupid and she knows how important a win in this match is for our team and for the rest of the Mean Girls. Without these titles the stable of the Mean Girls will be dead. We won't be better than the Superlosers or the rest of the divas and that's the end of the Mean Girls, but this won't happen. We will win and our reign will go on. There will be nothing and nobody that can stop us, and the whole PPV will be a great success for the Mean Girls again. Winning this title match is so much more than a stupid win against Twisted Sister or any other of these idiots here in this company.”

Still a bit aggressive, but in a better mood than before and really confident, she stands up and gets a bottle of milk from her fridge. She tales a big sip and then she sits down again on her chair. Then she wipes away some of the milk that is running down her chin.

“And now back to our opponents, to Cynthia and Candy. I think I trash talked already enough about them in my last promo, but for the people who haven't seen it, I'm willing to repeat all this again. These two are nothing. They are nobodies, sore losers, rookies, …just crap and I'll do with them what you do with crap, I'll throw them into the next toilet and flush them away.
After our last loss, these two might think that they will have a chance to take the win in this match, but they are so fucking wrong. They have no chance and they never had one. They are sore losers and nothing will ever change it, let them talk about how strong they are and that we only won because of our cheating, but they will see that we can win against them whenever and wherever we want. We can do it in a normal match, in a hardcore match, with and without cheating and we can even do it in a handicap match. Against us they are nothing and each of us could defeat them alone and this with ease. So against us as a team, they have no chance and I think pretty soon they will learn this, even if that's a hard lesson.
The whole thing wouldn't have been necessary, but it was their choice. If they are so fucking arrogant, or stupid, well, then they will have to live with the consequences, even if these consequences will hurt really bad. I doubt that they can continue their work as a team after they lost against us for the second time. Sorry girls, but your time is over. Soon you will see that.”

In the meantime it's really late and slowly it becomes cold in Amanda's kitchen. She hugs herself and shivers a bit, but the worst thing is her cold toes. She sighs and decides not to continue with her cleaning up. Now she's tired and being in bed together with her wife Rose will be so much more fun. Carefully, and taking care not to wake up, she goes into the bedroom and crawls into the bed. She pulls the bedsheets over her head and a smile comes into face as she hears the constant breathing of her wife. She closes her eyes and even though she's really tired, she can't sleep with her cold toes. She rubs them, but it doesn't help and this annoys her a bit, but then she shoves her cold feet between Rose’s legs to warm them up and Rose immediately wakes up and shrieks. She’s not annoyed, but also not happy that Mandy woke her up, but then she wraps her arms around her wife and warms her up in a really lovingly way. After making love, the two huddle against each other and eventually they fall asleep again.

The next days are almost quiet and Amanda spends most of her time at the gym to get ready for her match, but then something happens. In some way she gets in contact with Jacobi’s stepmother, who is really hurt, because Jacobi now lives with Rose and Amanda. The woman feels pushed to the side and is really hurt. Now Amanda has a longer chat with her, but in some way it doesn’t become better, even though she really gives her best, but at least the two don’t become enemies. Amanda even offers to invite her to come over, but Jacobi’s stepmom rejects this offer. It’s understandable, but in some way it makes Amanda sad. She really wants a happy family, but she can’t do much and has to accept this decision, but she still hopes that Jacobi’s stepmom will change her mind one day.

But anyway, all in all it is quiet so that Amanda can focus on her title defense at the next PPV. Normally she doesn’t like interviews or press conferences too much, but because it’s a PPV, she thinks that it could be useful to hype the match a bit. So she calls the interviewers of SCW and half an hour later she is on her way to the arena. As she arrives there, she goes to her locker room to check her outfit a last time and then she goes to the interviewing area, where everybody is already waiting for her. After a short small talk everybody is ready and they begin.

“Ok Miss Cortez, at first we want to congratulate you for holding this title for a pretty long time now. We think that you and Vero are a great team, but we also have heard about some problems in your stable, the Mean Girls. Can you tell us something about this?”

With a smile in her face Amanda leans back in her seat and crosses her legs. Like usually she begins to dangle with her show until it almost falls off, but then she stops it. She pulls her short skirt a bit down, so that her panties aren't visible anymore and smiles again.

“Well, it’s not official and I don’t know whether I’m allowed to talk about it. You know, I’m not the boss of our group, but a little bit I can tell you. You’re right, there are some tensions in our group, but I think it’s not that extreme. You know, Delia and Vero are the founding members of the Mean Girls and both want to be the boss and I think this could be a problem. But I hope that this problem will be solved soon. And there’s one more problem and this problem is me.”

Now the interviewer looks up and becomes curious. It seems that he hasn't heard of all the problems of the Mean Girls and now he really wants to know what goes on. This interview really seems to become interesting.

“What do you mean?”

For a short moment Amanda thinks about how to explain it and isn't so sure about how to start. So she is quiet for a few seconds, but then she continues to speak.

“Ok, I’ll tell you. You might have realized that I haven’t been happy with the development of the Mean Girls during the last weeks. We have lost most of our titles and we also lost too many matches. Don’t forget that we always proclaim that we are the strongest stable at SCW, so losing is no option and something has to be changed.”

“But you lost your last match too …”

For a few seconds Amanda narrows her eyes and she raises a hand to shut him up. It looks a bit like she is annoyed, but she still is friendly as she continues to speak. Even though she's a member of the Mean Girls, the dark haired young woman is mostly nice and friendly.

“True, but that hasn’t been my fault, or have you seen that I got pinned? It didn’t happen during my last matches and I always showed that I have great wrestling skills, but that’s the problem. I mean that the Mean Girls focus too much on all that cheating and the backstage attacks. It’s not that I don’t do such things, but if you do it, then you have at least to win your matches. Otherwise you look like a coward or a weakling and that’s a thing I really don’t want.
So that’s the first part we will have to change. We have to show that we are great wrestlers and that we also can defeat our opponents in a normal match, and that means no cheating. We will win and from now on we will do it, because we are the better team and at this PPV we will begin with it when we defeat Cynthia and Candy, but about them I will talk later.”

She takes a sip of her water and then he asks her the next question. This question Amanda has expected and so she isn't surprised.

“And what else do you want to change?”

“Ok, the next thing belongs to that trouble between Vero and Delia. I don’t know how it will end, but we have to be a harmonic stable if we wanna have success. That means no useless and childish trouble because off such crap. It’s not important. The only thing that is important is that we win our matches. So I’m gonna talk to them and I hope that they can clear their problems. They don’t have to love each other, but they have to work together, or it’ll be the end of the Mean Girls …”

Now the interviewer interrupts Amanda. Normally he waits till the other one has finished his or her speech, but he really can't hold back and also the fans probably would love to know the answer and how it goes on with the Mean Girls.

“You just said it, the end of the Mean Girls …what will you do then?”

That’s a subject Amanda doesn’t like and she sighs, but it was clear that this question would come, even though she has wished that he would have asked her something different.

“Well, let’s hope that this won’t happen, but if it does, well, then it depends on how our next match ends. I mean if Vero and me win this match and if we still are the champions, then I will stick with Vero. We are a good team and I have the feeling that we can rule in the women’s division of SCW. So even if she breaks with Delia one day, I’ll be at her side.”

“And what if you guys lose?”

This Amanda doesn’t want to hear and she raises her hand. Talking about a loss always worries her a bit and as she is superstitious, she believes that it could bring her bad luck.

“Don’t talk about this, because this won’t happen. But if it really does, then I will do something completely different. At first I will try to get a rematch to get the titles back, but if we don’t get it, then my time in the tag team division is over. That means that I will only do singles matches after this.
I can promise you that I won’t be the one who gets pinned, so if we really lose, then it’s better for me and my career to fight alone. I don’t need partners who bring me nothing. So for me then it’s the end of the Mean Girls.”

"This sounds like you wouldn't have a problem with it."

And now Amanda violently shakes her head. It is a huge problem for her and she has no problems to show that she doesn't like that thought. The Mean Girls are her only friends at SCW and she doesn't want to lose them.

“No, that’s not true. I would be really sad. Look, the Mean Girls were the only people at SCW who accepted me the way I am. They have no problem with the fact that I’m different from them, my kinky lifestyle is no prob and they always supported me, so it would really hurt to see this group break apart. They are my friends and I really don’t want problems with them. But look, wrestling is a job for me and nothing more. I only do it for getting money and the more wins  I have, the more money I earn. So if it’s better for me to fight alone, then I will do it.
The others know that the most important thing for me is my family and with a wife and two almost grown up kids I really need the money and I think that the others will understand that. So even if I leave the Mean Girls, we will still be friends and I still will support them, wherever and whenever I can. But as I said before, let’s hope that this won’t happen.”

The interviewer nods. He's not a real fan of the Mean Girls, but like almost everybody he likes Amanda and so he hopes too that everything will become good for her.

“That’s awesome. And now let’s come to my last question, do you have some last words for your opponents, Cynthia and Candy?”

Now Amanda laughs out, but it’s not friendly anymore, it’s more tauntingly and mean, but she still looks pretty as hell. This is probably one of the reasons why nobody can be really mad at her, even though she often is really sassy.

“Haha, no, they aren’t worth my time and they aren’t worth to talk about them. But I don’t wanna disappoint you and so I’ll tell you something.
A few weeks ago these two idiots tried to fight us and tried to take the titles from us and they failed, so I know it that it won’t be different this time. They aren’t too bad and I’ve seen worse wrestlers in the ring, like Keira, but against us they have no chance.
I’ve seen all their matches and after we faced them, I know what awaits me. To be honest, they didn’t impress me with their wrestling skills and I doubt that they have it to become the champions. They are just like all these bimbos here at SCW and nothing more.”

Again Amanda laughs a bit in an arrogant way. She's mostly nice, but she's really cocky and so much of self confidence, so that she doesn't realize that she annoys others with this behavior, and even if she would realize it, she wouldn't care much.

“Just look at their ring names. Who calls himself Nurse Cynthia or Candy? It’s laughable and idiotic. Ok, this nurse stuff can be pretty sexy and cute, but it has nothing to do in a wrestling ring. It belongs into the bedroom for some nice roleplays. But anyway, shall she call herself nurse, I don’t care much. I’m just going out there and will wipe the floor with her, the same way I have done it the last time we met, and after I’m done with her, then she will need a real nurse. Haha.
And now to Candy. Well candy is something for kids. She might think that it sounds cute and hot, but it doesn’t. It’s a disgrace for the women’s wrestling and nobody with some brain left in his head should call himself Candy. If the female wrestlers all act like her, then they don’t have to wonder that nobody takes them serious, then wrestling would be the same crap like foxy boxing, useless stuff for idiots who masturbate while watching the matches.
I’m no feminist, but I think that the women of wrestling should show that they can fight the same way as the guys do it. We might not be as strong as them, but we compensate this weakness with our technical skills and our speed. So the only thing I can say about Cynthia and Candy is that they don’t belong into a wrestling ring of a honorable wrestling company. They belong into a whore house or a freak show.
So now listen to me and listen good. This week you all will see a completely different Mean Girls match. We will convince with our wrestling skills and there’s no way that we lose this match. After we are done with these idiots, there won’t be anything left from them, haha, not even some corpses for the families to bury it. We will destroy them completely and then we will leave the ring as the champions again. This will be the beginning of a new Mean Girls era. Long live the Mean Girls.”

With this Amanda raises her arms in victory and a broad smile comes into her face. The interviewer and the camera team applauds.

“Wow, this have been some awesome last words. And now thank you for your time and we wish you luck for your match.”

After a handshake and a few last words with the camera team, Amanda stands up and leaves the interviewing area. She looks at her watch and as she sees that it is still pretty early, she gets an idea. She had planed to go home now, but as she already is at the arena, she could also go to the gym and train a bit with her stepsister. Normally Amanda wouldn’t train that much right before a match, but it’s really so important for her to take the win in this match. So she spends every free minute at the gym and when her sister helps her out, it is even better. Casey is no wrestlers, but she’s a former MMA fighter and till her shoulder got damaged during a fight, she has been really successful. So now she works as Amanda’s personal trainer and during the last weeks, she has shown Amanda so many of her MMA submission holds. Amanda isn’t the strongest person, but she’s technically very skilled and learns fast and so she is sure that she can use all these moves during her match against Cynthia and Candy.

So now she arrives at the gym and after looking around a bit, she spots out her sister. Like usually Casey does some weight lifting and Amanda watches her a bit. It’s really impressive how much weight this young woman can lift up and Amanda almost becomes a bit jealous. Then, after Casey has put the weights to the side, Amanda hugs her and they talk a bit. Then they begin their training. They start with a little cardio and then they climb into the ring and the complete program begins again. Like everyday during the last weeks, Casey shows Amanda all these holds and they practice together.
Amanda isn’t as strong as her sister, and in a real match she would have had some problems with this tall and muscular girl, but here in a trainings match all her training pays out and she has some progress. A few times she even manages it to make Casey tap out, but that only works because of Casey’s ruined shoulder. But all in all she’s happy with her success and after two hours of hard training they finish and go back to the locker room. After a shower and after putting on some fresh clothes, they are ready to leave the arena and to drive back home. As they leave the building, Casey pats on Amanda’s shoulder and winks at her.

“You really did good today and I know that you’ll leave the ring as the champion again.”

Normally Casey doesn’t talk much and she never says, that someone is good, so this compliment means a lot for Amanda and she smiles happily. She hugs her sister and then the two high five. Then they climb into Amanda’s car and drive back home, where Amanda’s family is already waiting for them. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 8379

20
Climax Control Archives / The only real Champions
« on: April 07, 2015, 04:04:42 AM »
 Now it seems that everything becomes good for the Mean Girls again. At first Amanda could take the win against her former friend Keira Fisher and now she could defend her tag titles together wit Veronica against Cynthia and Candy. It has been a pretty good match and the two took the win, almost without cheating, so they could prove, that they are really good wrestlers and that they can also take the win in a normal match.

So Amanda should be really happy, if there wouldn’t have been this action with her friend and boss Delia. Delia got attacked and really injured badly as Twisted sister burnt her face. Amanda still doesn’t know how bad these injuries are and when or even whether Delia will come back and so she is really worried, but for now she doesn’t want to ruin her good mood. Instead of whining and complaining she wants to celebrate her win, together with her wife Rose, her stepsister Casey, and her two kids Jacobi and Kiara.

The last night, directly after her match, she has spent at a bar with drinking, dancing and signing autographs, but now it’s time for her family, the only people she really loves, and so she has prepared a barbecue. It’s still pretty early and so the others aren’t at home and she has some time left. A last time she checks whether everything is ready and as she sees that it is, a happy smile comes into her face and she relaxes a bit. She sits down on a deck chair in front of her trailer, lights a cigarette and enjoys the nice and warm weather, but her thoughts go back to her match and to the last show. It’s a mixed feeling, but the good mood because of her win is the dominating feeling.

“Well, now you all have seen it, we won again and we are still the champions. Normally it’s not my thing to talk about how good I am, but today it’s different. It’s really time to shut up all our haters. I’m sick of this crap. It’s ok that they don’t like us, but to say that we can’t wrestle and that we can only win by cheating is a joke, a bad joke.
Shall they hate us, I don’t care and I think after the last show everybody knows what will happen if you mess with the Mean Girls. Yes, they will get a beating down like the two bitches last week and when it comes to a match, well, everybody has seen how easy it was for me and Vero to take the win and keep our titles.
At the beginning I wasn’t so sure whether I didn’t underestimate these two, at least they managed it to take the win against the Fallen, but then it showed that I made everything right. We were good prepared and you see what happened, we blew them away, the same way as I did it the week before with this idiot Keira and now you see that the Mean Girls are still the most dominant stable at SCW. We might not be nice, but who cares? This here is wrestling and it’s no place to make friends. I mean we are here to beat up others and not to huddle them or to look for relationships as most of the divas here do it. Sometimes I have the feeling that they are only here to get laid. That’s desperate, but anyway. At least this isn’t my problem here.
I’m here to fight and this I do and I think I’m pretty successful. I show them all that the Mean Girls aren’t dead and that we still can fight back. I know that it won’t take long till we get all the women’s titles again, but about this I will talk later.”

For a moment she look at her watch and as she sees that it will take at least two more hours till her family comes back, she sighs. It’s a bit boring and she really wants to celebrate her win with the people she loves.

“Ok, enough time for some more relaxing and thinking about this crap. Where have we stopped? I think I was talking about that the Mean Girls are still a force and so let’s continue there. It’s not only that I took the win the last two weeks, no, there’s something more that shows us that the people still fear us. This you can see as Twisted Sister attacked and injured Delia. Why did she do this? I think she didn’t do it because she hates the Mean Girls, I think it’s more because she is scared of us. Delia and also any other of the Mean Girls could kick her sore ass in th ring with ease and this she knows. So the only way to take us out is with a backstage attack and with injuring Delia.
Damn, that sucks, but anyway, it won’t bring her anything, because Vero, Mercedes and me are still here and we will get our revenge. I don’t know exactly how badly Delia’s injuries are and I really hope that she will be back soon to kick Twisted Sister’s ass, but even if she can’t do it, then we are still here to help her out and it will be an honor for me to fuck up this sick and weird moron.
Now you might say that I have no reason to complain about backstage attacks, because we do it too, and I must say that you’re right. I have no problem with getting attacked, but getting injured and burnt is a bit too much. This idiot went too far and I know that she will pay for it. One of the Mean Girls will shut her up and I’ll make sure that it’ll be forever.”

It seems that her good mood is gone and a bit nervous and really aggressive she drags at her cigarette. Then she throws it away and grimaces. Normally Amanda is pretty nice and friendly, but when it comes to wrestling and to her opponents, she can be really nasty too.

“Ok, my good mood is gone now, so I can also talk about all these other morons in this fucking company. So let’s continue with Roxi and Amy. It’s not that I hate these two, but it really seems that we are on opposite sides and that they are my enemies now. They never talked nice about the Mean Girls, but at the beginning I ignored it, because they were nice to me, but now this ignoring is over. Slowly all their trash talking and saying that my friends only use me goes on my nerves and I can’t hear it anymore. It makes me sick.
Shall they do their superhero stuff, but I don’t wanna hear it anymore. Superheros don’t exist. The only thing that exists are Superlosers and to this group belong Amy, Roxi, Keira and Jessie. And now don’t tell me that two of these idiots have titles now that were formerly in the possession of the Mean Girls. I know this and I still can’t say how this could happen. But if you ask me then it was only by accident and will change again soon. I know that Delia and also Mercy will do their best to get their titles back and that they will have success. Yeah, really soon we will have all titles again.
But as we talk about all the other titles, it’s a bit sad that it’s not possible to go for another one too. I know that I could defeat Roxi and also Amy with ease and bring back home these two titles, they have stolen from us. Yes, they stole these titles from us and it’s time that they get punished for this crime.
Ok, I can’t go for these titles too and in some way it really sucks, because I could beat up both of them, even if it would be in a handicap match. But anyway, it doesn’t make sense to complain about this stupid rule and I will have to accept it, but it’s not forbidden to face them in a singles match. I just mean a normal match and then I could show them and also all the others that they aren’t worth to be called a champion. Yes, and they aren’t even worth to be here in this women’s division. It sucks that such morons and losers run around and talk bad about the people who are really good in wrestling, about the Mean Girls and it’s time that this will stop now.
Prolly Delia won’t be able to shut them up in the near future, but Vero and me, we are still here, and we can do it and we will do it. Shall these fucking morons go to hell.”

Now Amanda is really annoyed and in rage and her good mood is gone completely. She still has some time till her family comes home and for a moment she thinks about what to do and she has no idea. Getting a drink would be an option, but she doesn’t want to get drunk before her barbecue starts, so this she can’t do. For going to the gym she doesn’t has enough time anymore and so the only thing she can do is to sit here and wait and this really sucks. A bit frustrated she looks at her watch again, but then she hears a car and as she turns her head, she sees that it’s Rose, who just came home from her flower shop. With a happy smile in her face Amanda stands up and runs over to her and as Rose climbs out of the car, Amanda already hugs and kisses her.

“I’m so happy that you are here …I felt so lonely and all the bad thoughts came back again.”

Normally Amanda is a bubbly and cheery young woman, but sometimes she is also a bit depressive and then she needs someone who listens to her and who cheers her up again. And normally this person is Rose, so this time it isn’t different. Even though Rose is a bit tired from work, she smiles at her wife and kisses her. Gently she runs her fingers down Amanda’s spine, so that the cute redhead giggles and squirms.

“So did you miss me?”

And Amanda really missed her, but sometimes it’s also fun to tease Rose a bit. So she shakes her head and giggles again. Then she points out her tongue and everybody can see how hard it is for her not to laugh and giggle.

“Nope …”

She winks at Rose and wants to move back, but it’s too late. Before she can do anything, Rose squeezes Mandy’s sides and the pretty tattooed young woman shrieks and giggles again. She tries to wiggle free, but Rose is stronger and Rose has no bigger problems to wrestle her down. After a short fight Rose sits on top of Mandy and pins her down.

“So you didn’t miss me? Well …say that this isn’t true.”

But Amanda only shakes her head and points out her tongue again and then, without another warning Rose tickles her again. This time Mandy’s tummy is the target and again the pretty young woman laughs and shrieks, but it’s also clearly visible, that she loves all this. She can’t break free, but she manages it to turn around, so that she lays on her tummy, with Rose sitting on her butt and now Amanda begins to struggle with her legs and to kick Rose into her back.

“Well, that was your biggest mistake today …”

With this Rose reaches behind her and grabs Amanda by her ankles. Then she traps them under her arm and smiles at her love in a viciously way. The trapped Amanda already knows what will happen next and shakes her head violently.

“Hey ..not the feet. What if the kids come home and see us like this?”

But Rose only laughs at Amanda. She knows that the kids won’t come home so early and so she has plenty of time. With one arm she traps Amanda’s ankles and then she places her other hand on Mandy’s foot bottoms.

“Well, then they can help me punishing you for being so mean to me.”

Again she laughs, especially as she sees Amanda's shocked facial expression. But then she shakes her head and continues to talk in a really serious way..

“I know that you wanna be a good mom and you are. So I wouldn’t do anything that they could think you are kinky, even though you really are. But don’t worry, I called Kiara and she told me that she won’t be here before 7 pm, so we have plenty of time, I mean it’s exactly three hours where nobody will interrupt us or save you.”

And then she begins to spider her fingers all over Amanda's foot bottoms and the pretty redhead laughs and giggles immediately in such a cute way. Rose laughs too, because it’s really so much fun to see Mandy in this situation, and even though Amanda begs her to stop it, Rose has no intentions to do it. She continues and to make it worse, she runs her fingers under and in between Mandy’s cute toes, her worst spot, and this drives the poor girl really insane. She laughs and shrieks, but nothing helps her and doesn’t look like Rose will stop this torture so soon. So she continues to tickle the crap out of Amanda and after a really long time, Amanda almost faints, so that Rose lets her go. Rose sits besides her and Mandy roles around, so that she lays on her back again. She breathes heavily, her hair is a mess and her face is all red from all this laughing. Then she turns her head a bit and winks at Rose.

“Hey, that was mean and that’s no way to treat a champion …”

Knowing that Amanda loves such little games and being the victim, she only laughs, but it’s in a friendly and lovingly way and everybody can see how much she loves the petite bubbly little diva.

“Really? Even if this champion loves it to get tortured? I thought that I should obey to my Goddess and so I only did what you really want. Haha ..”

Now they both laugh and slowly Amanda sits up again. She still breathes heavily and rubs her feet on the floor. In some way she still can feel Rose’s tickling fingers everywhere and she still giggles in her cute way.

“Ok, ok …You won and I admit that I love it. Hehe …and you know that I don’t only love it …You just made me cum …Hehe …”

Again she giggles in her girlish way and now Rose can’t hold back any longer and hugs and holds her close. Lovingly she kisses her on the lips and smiles, while she gently caresses Amanda’s back with her hands.

"Well, then you can see this as the reward for your great win last night. Yes, you and Vero were really awesome and I loved it to watch the show and see you being so dominant in the ring. You two are really great champions and I doubt that there is anybody who can defeat you in a normal match.”

But then she laughs again and winks at Amanda. She knows that Amanda won’t like this comment, but it’s so much fun to tease her in a friendly way.

"Ok, one person I know. I think against your sister Casey you always lose."

That’s true and in her trainings matches against Casey, the petite Amanda never wins, but it doesn’t bother her too much, at least not as long as she takes the win against most of the other divas at SCW. So she only shrugs and then she answers again.

“True, but this doesn’t count. Look how tall and strong Casey is. She could easily wrestle the guys and prolly even there she would win, so I really don’t have to feel bad that I lose against her. These matches aren’t fair, but damn good for training. But all these divas, or wannabe bombshells at SCW have no chance against me. I might not be the strongest wrestler, but thanks to Casey, I now know some submission holds too. And this combined with all my luchadore moves makes me so dangerous. It might not be enough to face the guys, but for a girl it is …”

Laughing out Rose interrupts her. The though that Casey is almost as big as a guy amuses her, and even though she really likes Amanda’s stepsister, she still laughs about this childish joke.

“Hey, did you just call Casey a guy? Well, I should tell it her tonight, then she will wipe the floor with you.”

Playfully Amanda punches Rose into the side and Rose fakes that it has hurt her, but it didn’t. Amanda never could do anything to Rose that could hurt her and she knows this.

“Hey, you can’t do this. I think she would really kill me. I know that some girls in the company where she fights call her a guy and she really hates this. And I can understand it, it is mean.”

And Rose really can imagine how Casey feels when she hears such things. So she nods in agreement.

“That’s true, it is mean and we don’t want to hurt her or ruin her mood.”

Now Rose stands up and helps up Mandy too. The two brush the dust from their clothes and Mandy tries to fix her hair, as they hear the revving of a car. It’s Casey with Jacobi and Kiara, who just Came back from the gym. They are a bit early and Amanda is really happy that they didn’t see them doing kinky little games. The three climb out of Casey’s car and come over to Rose and Mandy. As Casey sees Amanda’s red face she smirks.

“Oh ..we are a little bit early, did we interrupt you with something?”

And this makes Amanda blush completely. She has no problem with her kinky lifestyle, but she doesn’t want her family to get involved. She wants to say something, but Rose is already answering.

“Not really, we are just finished. Haha, I was tickling the crap out of Mandy.”

Desperately Amanda tries to stop Rose, but it’s too late and she is worried that Rose could talk a bit too much. Nobody has to know all the details.

“Hey, not in front of the kids.”

Amanda really is a bit embarrassed and now her face is almost as red as her long and beautiful her. The kids always have seen her as the strong young woman, who does everything for her family  and so it’s a bit funny to see her like this. With a smile in her face Kiara puts her hand on Mandy’s arm.

“Don’t worry mom …it’s ok to have some fun and there’s nothing bad about it. We know how strong and tough you can be, especially after we have seen your match last night. Damn, we are so proud of you.”

And that’s exactly what Amanda loves to hear. Cocky as she is, she Immediately feels better and smiles happily. It feels just great to get called strong and tough.

“Thank you and I’m proud to have two such great kids as you. But anything, enough with the nice words, we should star our barbecue now, I’m really hungry and you all look too like you could need something to eat. By the way, what have you done today?”

Now it’s Jacobi’s turn to answer.

“Well, we spent the day at the gym with some training. Casey showed us some nice moves. You can be really happy to have her as your trainer.”

Amanda nods and she is glad that her stepsister likes her kids too and that she trains with them, especially as Jacobi wants to become a wrestler soon.

“That’s true, I am. And this explains why you two look so tired.”

And then the happy little patchwork family starts her party. They eat and drink and Amanda tells them everything about her plans and so they are all in a really good mood. The next week Amanda has a break, but she already thinks about the following show, that will be somewhere in Europe too. She knows that her family loves it to come with her and so she invites them again.

"Well, till now I don't know exactly where the show will be, but I already know that it’ll be in Europe again. So I think it would be an awesome idea if you all come with me again. You can watch the show, see me win again, cheer at me and then we can also do some sightseeing. All these old cities in Europe are so damn awesome and I bet you will love it there.”

And they are all happy about this idea and willing to go with Mandy. So the rest of the little party is really awesome and everybody is in a really good mood. A few hours later they all go to bed and even though it has been fun, Amanda is happy to be in Rose’s arms again and that the two have some hours alone.

Like usually the night is much too short, but this time it is even different. Before the alarm rings Kiara storms into Mandy’s bedroom and she seems to be really worried. She even has tears in her eyes and it takes a while till she is able to speak. In the meantime Rose and Mandy hold her close and try to comfort her, but as they hear what happened, they are in shock too.

“Jacobi is gone …Yesterday he went to bed with me, but as I woke up this morning he was gone. He didn’t even left a note.”

And she starts to sniffle again. While Rose still tries to comfort Kiara, Amanda stands up and begins to look for Jacobi herself, but she can’t find him too and slowly she becomes worried too. But as she comes back to the bedroom she tries to be strong and confident.

“Maybe he visited Casey and they are at the gym. Casey goes there pretty early every day.”

And so the horror begins. Amanda calls Casey, but he isn’t there. Then she tries her luck with some of his friends, but that also doesn’t bring any success. It seems that Jacobi disappeared completely, but she still hopes that he will come back soon. Again she tries to comfort Kiara.

“I’m sure that he is ok and that he will come back home soon.”

But in some way she doesn’t believe that too and neither does Kiara. Now they wait till the evening, but they don’t hear anything from him and they also can’t reach him on his phone, so they get worried even more. The next morning he still is away and the little family starts to look for him at all the places where he normally goes, but again they have no success and all the next days are the same. They can’t find him. But eventually Kiara gets a message from him and as she tells Amanda what he sent her, it confuses the young woman even more. Kiara tells her something about the trial of tears, something that has to do with the culture of the native Americans and she says that it’s a place where people go if they look for answers or if they prepare for war.

Amanda hasn’t heard of this place, but even though it should be a dangerous place, she goes there together with Kiara and the two try to find him, but again they have no success. After a few days and completely frustrated and scared they give it up and drive back home. In the meantime Rose has called two friends of Jacobi and they promised to help them with their search, but the next days they also don’t have success. So there’s nothing much they can do and they only can wait and hope that he is ok.

But a few days later, Bryan, a friend and half brother of Jacobi, calls them and tells them that they found him. At first they are all happy and eased, but then Bryan tells them that he is in hospital and injured really badly, Amanda and her family really panic. They are so scared and want to visit him immediately, but none of them is able to drive, so Bryan offers to pick them up.

About one hour later they arrive at the hospital and Jacobi is still unconscious It breaks Amanda’s heart to see her son like this and she is scared that she will lose him again. She sniffles and tries to fight the tears back, but it doesn’t work and she sobs desperately, but then one of the doctors tells her, that Jacobi will recover completely, but that it will also take a long time.

This is really the best news they received during the last days and even though they are still scared and worried, they are eased too. Thanks God he will become again. The next days and nights Amanda and her family spend at the hospital, but Jacobi still isn’t awake. It’s so scaring, but the doctors all tell them that he will become ok again and they really try to believe them.

So the next days Amanda doesn’t think much about her job and wrestling and she almost has forgotten that she will has a match soon, but a phone call brings her back to reality. It’s a guy from the SCW management and he tells her that she is booked at the next show.

At first it doesn't bother her too much and she is is used to it, but as she hears that she will have to face Roxi and Natalie, it really kills her good mood. It's not only that she has to leave her son back alone at the hospital, no, she also has to face a person who really goes on her nerves. A while ago Amanda and Roxi have been friends, but now, after that trouble with Keira, Roxi’s wife, escalated, it looks different and Amanda begins to hate the other woman. She isn't jealous because of her success and her title, but Keira’s behavior goes on her nerves and so Roxi will have to pay for it.

Really annoyed Amanda shuts her phone off and punches on the table, where she sits. She growls and it seems that she will explode.

“Ok, now it's enough with these fucking sluts. I have enough of these idiots and it's time to end this fucking feud. These fucking superlosers go on my nerves and it's time to make them leave this company. God damn, how much I hate them.”

Just as she comes in rage, Rose enters the kitchen and as she sees Mandy in this mood, she becomes a bit worried. She looks at her wife and for a moment she wants to leave her alone, but then she sits down too and asks what has happened.

“What happened? You really seem to be annoyed. Wanna tell me?”

At first Amanda didn't want to talk about it, but she has to tell Rose that she will have to leave her family alone for a few days to do her match and so she can also tell her everything. After lighting a cigarette and taking a deep breath, she begins to talk.

“Ok, I'll tell you. I'll have a match next week in Milan, Italy, so I have to leave here on Saturday and I'll be away for about three days. I know, it's no good moment and I'd prefer to stay here and visit Jacobi again at the hospital, but I can't. I have to do this fucking match. But this time I'll go there alone. That means that you and Kiara stay here at the hospital and look for Jacobi and if anything happens, then call me and I come back immediately. Can you do this for me?”

With a warm smile in her face Rose leans forward and kisses Mandy on the lips.

“Don't worry, I'll stay here and look for Jacobi. Everything will be good and as soon as something changes, I'll give you a call. So you can focus on your match. By the way, who's your opponent this time?”

A bit eased Amanda smiles, but as Rose asks for her opponents, she roles her eyes and her bad mood comes back. She doesn’t hate many people, but with Roxi and Natalie she has a problem.

"Well, it's Roxi and Natalie, the current champions and it's a main event. So normally I should be happy, but in some way I can't. You know all that stress that has happened the last weeks. Roxi’s wife, this idiot Keira” seems to start her war against the Men Girls again, Delia got injured and all this stuff. It's really not so easy and now Vero and me must win, so that we can prove that the Mean Girls are still the most dominant stable at SCW.”

For a moment she pauses and drags at her cigarette. She's a bit lost in thought and almost has forgotten that she was talking to Rose, but then she continues.

“I don't know how it could happen, but last week this stinky fucking slut Keira managed it to take the win against Mercedes and now we, the Mean Girls look like the complete losers again. At first she defeats Vero, the Delia gets injured and now Mercedes loses against. Fuck, am I the only one who can take a win? Slowly I begin to believe that.
As I joined the Mean Girls everybody was doubting whether I'm good enough for them and now I'm the only one who wins and shows that we are more than sore losers who only can bitch and do some idiotic backstage attacks.
But anyway, Vero and I still hold the tag titles and now we can prove that we are better than these idiotic wannabe champions. Ok, I have no problem with Natalie, but she also took away a title from us, a title that belongs into the possession of the Mean Girls. I can't bring it back home, but I can make sure that everybody sees that she isn't worth to be called the champion. I will fuck her up, I'll wipe the floor floor with her and I'll let her look like the idiot and untalented wrestler she is. Yeah …”

Again Amanda slams her hand on the table. She has a cold glare in her eyes and this almost scares Rose. Normally Amanda is a nice young woman, but now she looks like a maniac.

“But she's not my primary goal. No, my main goal is destroying Roxi and this I will do and nobody can stop me. I know that we have been friends for a long time, but this is over now and it's not my fault. Why didn't she stop her idiotic wife from running her mouth about the Mean Girls? Why did she had to bring this slut here to SCW? Fuck, without her everything would be better.
Ok, I have beaten up Keira a few weeks ago and I can do it again, as often as I want. She has no talent and dealing with her is a waste of time. But why the fuck did she had to go against the mean Girls again? Anyway, she did it and it would love to fuck her up again, but sadly they didn't book me in a match against this idiot. Instead they put me in a match against her wife.
But wait, maybe this will even be better. Or what could be better to hurt her than hurting the person she loves? Hell, yes, I think this will be a great chance to really weaken these superlosers, especially as it seems that Roxi is their boss and with their boss in hospital they are nothing. Haha, everybody will forget them.
So this match might even be good for us and our stable. Eventually we will get rid of this idiotic group.”

Again Amanda pauses for a moment and drags at her cigarette. Then a mean and sadistic smile comes into her pretty face. Now she really has forgotten that Rose is around and she continues her speech in a really nasty way.

“And now listen to me Roxi. You have been my friend and I tried to avoid a war between us, but that wasn't possible. You should have stopped your fucking wife from going against us, but you didn't and now you'll have to pay for this mistake. Yeas, you will pay and it'll be a high price. But don't start to blame me, cuz it wasn't my fault. If you need to blame someone, then take your wife. Without her everything still would be good.
But anyway, it doesn't make sense to talk about things that can't be changed. We must look into the future and there I see a bright future for us, the Mean Girls, and for your group, the superlosers, I only see pain and disappointment.
Do you remember the last weeks? I mean this fucking day where Twisted Sister thought that she could turn against us and where she managed it to injure and cripple Delia? Well, I think you do remember it and I'm pretty sure that you fucking idiot enjoyed it to see a Mean Girl suffer. But did you also see what happened a week later? Our revenge …yeah, we got Twisted Sister pretty bad and when she looks at all her scars, she will never forget the day where she came into our way. Yeah, she will have our marks in her face for the rest of her life, but that's nothing to what will happen to you in our match this week.
I won't only ruin your face, no, I will end your fucking career. Too long you run around and annoy all the fans with your superhero stuff and nobody stopped you. Too long you are here in this company and hold a title you don't deserve. And too long you and your fucking wife go on our nerves and nobody stopped you. But this Sunday all this will end.
We two know each other for years now, and it was a long way we went together, but your way will end here on Sunday, while mine goes on. Yes, after I defeated you and ended your career, I will just go on with my path of destruction and I won't even look back. Don't even think that I could feel bad for the things I have done, cuz I don't. It's fin and satisfaction for me to destroy such idiots as you and your friends.”

Amanda takes a deep breath again. For a moment it seems that she has finished her speech and Rose wants to say something, but then Mandy begins to talk again. When she has started this trash talking, it’s really hard for her to stop it again.

“All these things are reason enough to destroy you, but there's one more reason and this is the most important one. You know that my son is in hospital and that we are all scared and waiting till he wakes up again. Many people came here and wished us luck and they even prayed for us, but what did you do? Nothing. And this after you always say how much you care about the people around you and how much you love them. So what does that mean? Does it mean that you don't love my family? Or does it just mean that all the stuff you say is nothing more than a huge lie?
I know that you prolly hate me after I've beaten up your wife, but Jacobi has nothing to do with our war. He's an innocent young boy and he deserves it that people care for him, but you don't give a fuck about him. Prolly you're even happy that he had this accident, because it hurts the person whom you hate most, me, his mother.
So all the stuff you talked is just hypocritical crap. Only a huge lie, to delude the people, so that nobody sees what a fucking slut you really are. Yes, that's what you really are, a fucking slut who only cares for herself. The problems of others don't interest you and you don't give a fuck about them. But after I'm done with you everybody will see what you really are.
Anyway, normally I wouldn't waste my time with such idiots, but now it's different. You know that I should stay here at he hospital, at the side of my son, who needs his mom, but now I'm forced to leave and to go to Europe to face an idiot like you. Fuck, and this now at the moment where I really have better things to do.
you're trying to ruin my life and your you are trying to make me feel bad cuz I cant throw this match, because I need the money for my family, but you won't have success Ok, with one point you have won. I feel bad that I can't stay at the hospital, but you won't ruin my life. Rose and Kiara are still here and inform me about everything.
Oh, and if really something bad should happen, well, then you know who will pay the price, it’ll be you. You are the reason why I can’t be with the people I love. It’s all because of you and this fucking match, but you can be sure that I will get you back for this. I could forgive you your stupid girls against the Mean Girls and I also could forgive you to have such a disgusting wife as this slut Keira and that you help her, but I can’t forgive you that you hold me away from my family when they need me. For this you will pay and the price will be your career, cuz I’m gonna end it forever.”

After she has heard this, Rose applauds and hugs Amanda. She sees it the same way and supports her wife wherever she can and sometimes she can be pretty mean too.

“A great speech, make this bitch suffer. Do it for Jacobi, Kiara and me …she deserves it.”

Amanda smiles, but for a very short moment she seems to be a bit concerned, but it’s only a very short moment.

“I will …and all this after I thought that she was my friend. She really disappointed me so much.”

Still holding Amanda close, Rose runs her fingers through Mandy’s long red hair and kisses her on the cheek.

"Don't worry about it. We all know that you're too nice and friendly. You always try to see the good things in people, but Roxi has no good side. She’s a hypocritical bitch and she deserves it to get punished. And don’t worry, we will stay here in the hospital with Jacobi, but we will watch the show on TV and cheer at you.”

Amanda is glad that Rose sees it the same way and she smiles a bit. It’s a good feeling to have her family and her friends who hold her back when she needs it.

“Thank you, I really appreciate your help. And now let’s look for my other opponent, for this idiot Natalie. I know that she defeated Mercedes and that she holds her title now and I still can’t understand how this could happen. Mercedes normally is really good in the ring, so how could she lose? But anyway, she did and it makes no sense to complain, but this week everything will be different.
Against me and Vero this bitch Natalie won’t have so much luck, this time she won’t win. She might be strong, at least she looks almost like a guy, but that won’t help her. Against me and my technical skills she has no chance and I will destroy her the same way as I’ll do it with Roxi.”

Now a mean smile comes into Amanda’s face and she giggles lightly, but it’s not as cute and girlish as usually.

“By the way, as we talk about her being strong, doesn’t she almost look like a guy? And I thought that gender mixed matches aren’t allowed here at SCW, but it seems they do everything to stop the Mean Girls. Haha, normally this match shouldn’t be possible and Natalie should face the guys. I bet she doesn’t only has muscles like a guy, prolly she also has something else between her legs, …a penis.”

Both, Amanda and Rose, bursts out laughing, and then Rose shakes her head. She has no problems with Amanda’s mean jokes and even though she’s normally more the quiet one, she still loves Amanda’s trash talking.

“You’re really nasty, but you’re right. She’s a shemale and should be banned from the ring.”

Amanda nods in agreement.

“True, but anyway, I think this won’t happen and we will have to fight her, but you know what we will do with shemales. Just think back to what we did with Holly, we’ve beaten her up completely and it was really an easy fight, so why should it be different this time?
We will fuck up this guy with the girls title and we will teach him a lesson …and this lesson is that he has nothing to do in the women’s division.”

Now the pretty redhead stops her trash talking and looks at the watch. Slowly it’s time to get ready and to drive to the hospital again.

“But I think now it’s enough and we should get ready. I wanna be at Jacobi’s side when he wakes up and we already wasted enough time with these Superlosers. They aren’t worth my time but this problem will be over soon. After I’m done with them, everybody will see that only Vero and me are the real champions at SCW And the Superlosers will be history.”

Then she stands up and goes back into the direction of the bedroom. A few minutes later, she comes back, fully dressed, and ready to leave the house. In the meantime Rose has looked for Kiara and she’s ready too, so that the three can drive to the hospital again. They leave the house, hop into Amanda’s car and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 7170

Pages: [1] 2 3 4